This is a modern-English version of Grace Abounding to the Chief of Sinners, originally written by Bunyan, John. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



GRACE ABOUNDING TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS

IN A FAITHFUL ACCOUNT OF
THE LIFE AND DEATH OF JOHN BUNYAN
OR
A BRIEF RELATION OF THE EXCEEDING
MERCY OF GOD IN CHRIST TO HIM
NAMELY

IN A FAITHFUL ACCOUNT OF
THE LIFE AND DEATH OF JOHN BUNYAN
OR
A BRIEF RELATION OF THE EXCEEDING
MERCY OF GOD IN CHRIST TO HIM
SPECIFICALLY

IN HIS TAKING HIM OUT OF THE DUNGHILL, AND
CONVERTING HIM TO THE FAITH OF HIS BLESSED SON JESUS
CHRIST.  HERE IS ALSO PARTICULARLY SHEWED, WHAT
SIGHT OF, AND WHAT TROUBLES HE HAD FOR SIN; AND
ALSO, WHAT VARIOUS TEMPTATIONS HE HATH MET WITH,
AND HOW GOD HATH CARRIED HIM THROUGH THEM.

BY LIFTING HIM OUT OF THE DUNG HEAP, AND
CONVERTING HIM TO THE FAITH OF HIS BELOVED SON, JESUS
CHRIST. HERE IT ALSO SPECIFICALLY SHOWS WHAT
THE VISION HE HAD, AND THE STRUGGLES HE FACED DUE TO SIN; AND
ALSO, WHAT DIFFERENT TEMPTATIONS HE FACED,
AND HOW GOD HAS SUPPORTED HIM THROUGH THEM.

THOROUGHLY REVISED BY THE EIGHTH EDITION

FULLY REVISED IN THE EIGHTH EDITION

WITH
EIGHT COLOURED ILLUSTRATIONS
BY HAROLD COPPING

WITH
EIGHT COLOR ILLUSTRATIONS
BY HAROLD COPPING

London
THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOLCIETY
4 Bouverie Street and 65 St Paul’s Churchyard
1905

London
THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY
4 Bouverie Street and 65 St Paul’s Churchyard
1905

 

p. 6Come and hear all ye that fear
God, and I will declare what He hath
done for my soul.—Psalm lxvi. 16.

p. 6Come and listen, all you who fear
God, and I will share what He has
done for my soul.—Psalm 66:16.

 

p. 7PREFATORY NOTE

The text in this edition is as nearly as possible that of the eighth, which was corrected by Bunyan himself a few weeks before his death.  The text of ‘A Relation’ is that of the first edition of 1765.  A few minor changes have been introduced for the convenience of the reader.  The use of capital letters has been considerably modified, and the orthography has been in places modernized.  In some few instances the Scripture references have been added to quotations where they did not appear in the original.  It must be remembered that Bunyan often quoted Scripture inexactly, and it has not been deemed necessary to make all his quotations follow the text of the Authorized Version.

The text in this edition is as close as possible to the eighth edition, which was corrected by Bunyan himself just a few weeks before he died. The text of ‘A Relation’ comes from the first edition of 1765. A few minor changes have been made for the reader's convenience. The use of capital letters has been significantly modified, and spelling has been updated in some places. In a few cases, Scripture references have been added to quotes where they were missing in the original. It's important to note that Bunyan often quoted Scripture inaccurately, and it hasn't been considered necessary to make all his quotes match the text of the Authorized Version.

The marginal summary is not part of the original, but has been prepared for this edition in order that it may correspond with the Society’s editions of the ‘Pilgrim’s Progress.’ [7]

The marginal summary isn't part of the original text but has been created for this edition so that it matches the Society’s editions of ‘Pilgrim’s Progress.’ [7]

p. 8The illustrations have been prepared for this work by Mr. Harold Copping, whose illustrations to the ‘Pilgrim’s Progress’ have justly attracted much attention.

p. 8The illustrations for this work were created by Mr. Harold Copping, whose illustrations for ‘Pilgrim’s Progress’ have rightly garnered a lot of attention.

p. 9CONTENTS

 

PAGE

PAGE

Prefatory Note

Introductory Note

A Preface

A Foreword

Grace Abounding to the Chief of Sinners, paragraphs 1–339

Grace Abounding to the Worst of Sinners, paragraphs 1–339

 

A Brief Account of the Author’s Call to the Work of the Ministry

A Short Description of the Author's Calling to the Ministry

 

A Brief Account of the Author’s Imprisonment

A Short Story About the Author's Time in Prison

 

The Conclusion, paragraphs 1–7

The Conclusion, paragraphs 1–7

A Relation of the Imprisonment of the Author in the Month of November 1660

A Story About the Author's Imprisonment in November 1660

A Continuation of the Author’s Life

A Ongoing Account of the Author's Life

A Brief Character of the Author

A Short Overview of the Author

Postscript

P.S.

p. 11A PREFACE

OR, BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE PUBLISHING THIS WORK.  WRITTEN BY THE AUTHOR THEREOF, AND DEDICATED TO THOSE WHOM GOD HATH COUNTED HIM WORTHY TO BEGET TO FAITH, BY HIS MINISTRY IN THE WORD

OR, BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE PUBLISHING THIS WORK. WRITTEN BY THE AUTHOR THEREOF, AND DEDICATED TO THOSE WHOM GOD HAS FOUND HIM WORTHY TO BRING TO FAITH THROUGH HIS MINISTRY IN THE WORD

Children, Grace be with you.  Amen.  I being taken from you in presence, and so tied up that I cannot perform that duty, that from God doth lie upon me to you-ward, for your farther edifying and building up in faith and holiness, etc., yet that you may see my soul hath fatherly care and desire after your spiritual and everlasting welfare, I now once again, as before, from the top of Shenir and Hermon, so now from the lions’ dens, from the mountains of the leopards (Song iv. 8), do look yet after you all, greatly longing to see your safe arrival into THE desired Haven.

Kids, may grace be with you. Amen. Though I'm away from you and unable to fulfill my duty to you, which I feel is from God to help you grow in faith and holiness, I want you to know that my soul cares deeply for your spiritual and eternal well-being. Once again, like before, from the heights of Shenir and Hermon, and now from the lions’ dens and the mountains of the leopards (Song iv. 8), I look after you all, longing to see you safely arrive at the desired Haven.

I thank God upon every remembrance of you; and rejoice, even while I stick between the teeth of the lion in the wilderness, that the grace and mercy, and knowledge of Christ our Saviour, which God hath bestowed upon you, with abundance of faith and love; your hungerings and thirstings after farther acquaintance with the Father, in the Son; your tenderness of heart, your trembling at sin, your sober and holy deportment also, before both God and men, is a great refreshment to me; For ye are our glory and joy.  1 Thess. ii. 20.

I thank God every time I think of you, and I celebrate, even when I’m caught in tough situations, that the grace, mercy, and knowledge of Christ our Savior, which God has given you, along with an abundance of faith and love; your deep desire for a closer relationship with the Father through the Son; your compassionate heart, your sensitivity to sin, and your serious and holy behavior before both God and people, are a great comfort to me; For you are our glory and joy. 1 Thess. ii. 20.

I have sent you here enclosed, a drop of that honey that I have taken out of the carcase of a lion.  Judg. xiv. 5–8.  I have eaten thereof myself, and am much refreshed thereby.  (Temptations, when we meet them at first, are as the lion that roared upon Samson; but if we overcome them, the next time we see them, we shall find a nest of honey within them.)  The Philistines understand me not.  It is something of a relation of the work of God upon my soul, even from the very first, till now, wherein you may perceive my castings down, and risings up: for He woundeth, and His hands make whole.  It is written in the Scripture, Isa. xxxviii. 19, The father to the children shall make known Thy truth.  Yea, it was for this reason I lay so long at Sinai, Lev. iv. 10, 11, to see the fire, and the cloud, and the darkness, that I might fear the Lord all the days of my life upon earth, and tell of His wondrous works to my children.  Psalm lxxviii. 3–5.

I have enclosed a bit of honey that I took from the carcass of a lion. Judg. xiv. 5–8. I’ve tasted it myself, and it has greatly refreshed me. (Temptations, when we first encounter them, are like the lion roaring at Samson; but if we overcome them, the next time we face them, we will find a nest of honey within.) The Philistines don’t understand me. It relates to the work of God in my soul, from the very beginning until now, where you can see my ups and downs: for He wounds, and His hands bring healing. It is written in Scripture, Isa. xxxviii. 19, The father to the children shall make known Thy truth. Indeed, it was for this reason that I spent so long at Sinai, Lev. iv. 10, 11, to witness the fire, the cloud, and the darkness, so that I might fear the Lord all the days of my life on earth, and tell of His wondrous works to my children. Psalm lxxviii. 3–5.

Moses, Numb. xxxiii. 1, 2, writ of the journeys of the children of Israel, from Egypt to the land of Canaan; and commanded also that they did remember their forty years’ travel in the wilderness.  Thou shalt remember all the way which the Lord thy God led thee these forty years in the wilderness, to humble thee, and to prove thee, and to know what was in thine heart, whether thou wouldst keep His commandments, or no.  Deut. viii. 2.  Wherefore this I have endeavoured to do; and not only so, but to publish it also; that, if God will, others may be put in remembrance of what He hath done for their souls, by reading His work upon me.

Moses, Numbers 33:1-2, wrote about the journeys of the children of Israel from Egypt to the land of Canaan; and he also commanded them to remember their forty years of travel in the wilderness. "You shall remember all the ways the Lord your God led you these forty years in the wilderness," "to humble you," "and to test you," "and to know what was in your heart," "whether you would keep His commandments or not." Deuteronomy 8:2. For this reason, I have tried to do this; and not only that, but to share it as well, so that, if God wills, others may be reminded of what He has done for their souls by reading His work in me.

It is profitable for Christians to be often calling to mind the very beginnings of grace with their souls.  It is a night to be much observed unto the Lord, for bringing them out from the land of EgyptThis is that night of the Lord to be observed of all the children of Israel in their generations.  Exod. xii. 42.  O my God (saith David), Ps. xlii. 6, my soul is cast down within me; therefore will I remember thee from the land of Jordan, and of the Hermonites, from the hill Mizar.  He remembered also the lion and the bear, when he went to fight with the giant of Gath.  1 Sam. xvii. 36, 37.

It is valuable for Christians to frequently reflect on the very origins of grace in their lives. This is a night to be greatly celebrated for the Lord, for bringing them out of Egypt. This is that night of the Lord to be observed by all the children of Israel throughout their generations. Exod. xii. 42. O my God (says David), Ps. xlii. 6, my soul is feeling down; therefore I will remember you from the land of Jordan, and the Hermonites, from the hill Mizar. He also recalled the lion and the bear when he went to fight the giant from Gath. 1 Sam. xvii. 36, 37.

It was Paul’s accustomed manner, Acts xxii., and that, when tried for his life, Acts xxiv., even to open before his judges the manner of his conversion: he would think of that day, and that hour, in which he first did meet with grace; for he found it supported him.  When God had brought the children of Israel out of the Red Sea, far into the wilderness, yet they must turn quite about thither again, to remember the drowning of their enemies there, Numb. xiv. 25, for though they sang his praise before, yet they soon forgat his works.  Psalm cvi. 11, 12.

It was Paul’s usual practice, Acts xxii., and when he was on trial for his life, Acts xxiv., to share with his judges the story of his conversion: he would reflect on that day and that hour when he first experienced grace; he found that it sustained him. When God led the Israelites out of the Red Sea and deep into the wilderness, they still had to turn back to remember the drowning of their enemies there, Numb. xiv. 25, because although they sang His praises earlier, they quickly forgot His works. Psalm cvi. 11, 12.

In this discourse of mine, you may see much; much I say, of the grace of God towards me: I thank God, I can count it much; for it was above my sins and Satan’s temptations too.  I can remember my fears and doubts, and sad months, with comfort; they are as the head of Goliah in my hand: there was nothing to David like Goliah’s sword, even that sword that should have been sheathed in his bowels; for the very sight and remembrance of that did preach forth God’s deliverance to him.  Oh! the remembrance of my great sins, of my great temptations, and of my great fear of perishing for ever!  They bring afresh into my mind, the remembrance of my great help, my great supports from heaven, and the great grace that God extended to such a wretch as I.

In this speech of mine, you can see a lot; I talk a lot about the grace of God towards me: I thank God, I can consider it a lot; for it was greater than my sins and Satan’s temptations too. I can recall my fears and doubts, and those sad months, with comfort; they are like the head of Goliath in my hand: there was nothing to David like Goliath’s sword, that very sword that should have been buried in his stomach; for just the sight and memory of that declared God’s deliverance to him. Oh! the memory of my great sins, my great temptations, and my intense fear of being lost forever! They refresh in my mind the memory of my great help, my great support from heaven, and the immense grace that God showed to someone as unworthy as I am.

My dear children, call to mind the former days, and years of ancient times: remember also your songs in the night, and commune with your own Hearts, Ps. lxxiii. 5–12.  Yea, look diligently, and leave no corner therein unsearched for that treasure hid, even the treasure of your first and second experience of the grace of God towards you.  Remember, I say, the word that first laid hold upon you: remember your terrors of conscience, and fear of death and hell: remember also your tears and prayers to God; yea, how you sighed under every hedge for mercy.  Have you never a hill Mizar to remember?  Have you forgot the close, the milk-house, the stable, the barn, and the like, where God did visit your souls?  Remember also the word, the word, I say, upon which the Lord hath caused you to hope: if you have sinned against light, if you are tempted to blaspheme, if you are drowned in despair, if you think God fights against you, or if heaven is hid from your eyes; remember it was thus with your father; but out of them all the Lord delivered me.

My dear children, think back to the days gone by and the years of old: remember your songs at night, and connect with your own hearts, Ps. lxxiii. 5–12. Yes, search diligently and don't leave any corner unexamined for that hidden treasure, the treasure of your early experiences of God's grace toward you. Remember, I say, the word that first captured your attention: remember the fears of your conscience, and your anxieties about death and hell: remember your tears and prayers to God; yes, how you sighed under every hedge for mercy. Do you not have a hill Mizar to recall? Have you forgotten the close, the milk-house, the stable, the barn, and places like these, where God met your soul? Remember also the word, the word, I say, on which the Lord has given you hope: if you have sinned against the truth, if you are tempted to blaspheme, if you are overwhelmed by despair, if you feel like God is against you, or if heaven seems distant from you; remember it was the same for your father; but from all of these, the Lord delivered me.

I could have enlarged much in this my discourse, of my temptations and troubles for sin; as also of the merciful kindness and working of God with my soul: I could also have stepped into a style much higher than this, in which I have here discoursed, and could have adorned all things more than here I have seemed to do, but I dare not: God did not play in tempting of me; neither did I play, when I sunk as into the bottomless pit, when the pangs of hell caught hold upon me; wherefore I may not play in relating of them, but be plain and simple, and lay down the thing as it was; he that liketh it, let him receive it, and he that doth not, let him produce a better.  Farewell.

I could have said a lot more in this talk about my struggles and the pain of my sins, as well as the kind and merciful way God worked in my soul. I could have used a much higher style of writing than the one I've used here and made everything sound more impressive than I have, but I won't do that. God wasn't playing when I was tempted, and I wasn't playing when I felt like I was sinking into a bottomless pit, when the pangs of hell caught hold of me. So, I can't play around in telling about them; I have to be straightforward and honest and share things as they truly were. If you like it, take it; if you don't, then show me something better. Goodbye.

My dear Children,

Dear kids,

The milk and honey are beyond this wildernessGod be merciful to you, and grant that you be not slothful to go in to possess the land.

The milk and honey are beyond this wilderness. May God be merciful to you, and help you not to be lazy in going to take possession of the land.

JOHN BUNYAN.

John Bunyan.

p. 17GRACE ABOUNDING TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
or,
A BRIEF RELATION OF THE EXCEEDING MERCY OF GOD IN CHRIST, TO HIS POOR SERVANT, JOHN BUNYAN

In this my relation of the merciful working of God upon my soul, it will not be amiss, if in the first place, I do in a few words give you a hint of my pedigree, and manner of bringing up; that thereby the goodness and bounty of God towards me, may be the more advanced and magnified before the sons of men.

In this account of the merciful work of God in my life, it wouldn’t hurt to first give you a brief overview of my background and upbringing; so that the goodness and generosity of God towards me may be more clearly highlighted and praised among people.

2.  For my descent then, it was, as is well known by many, of a low and inconsiderable generation; my father’s house being of that rank that is meanest, and most despised of all the families in the land.  Wherefore, I have not here, as others, to boast of noble blood, or of any high-born state, according to the flesh; though, all things considered, I magnify the heavenly Majesty, for that by this door He brought me into the world, to partake of the grace and life that is in Christ by the gospel.

2. For my background, it was, as many know well, from a low and insignificant family; my father's household belonged to the lowest rank, the most scorned of all the families in the land. Therefore, I don’t have, like others, the right to brag about noble blood or any aristocratic status; however, all things considered, I honor the heavenly Majesty for bringing me into the world through this means, so I could share in the grace and life found in Christ through the gospel.

3.  But yet, notwithstanding the meanness and inconsiderableness of my parents, it pleased God to put it into their hearts, to put me to school, to learn both to read and write; the which I also attained, according to the rate of other poor men’s children: though, to my shame, I confess, I did soon lose that I had learned, even almost utterly, and that long before the Lord did work His gracious work of conversion upon my soul.

3. But still, despite my parents' low status and lack of importance, it pleased God to inspire them to send me to school to learn to read and write; which I did manage to achieve, like many other poor kids. However, I regret to admit that I quickly forgot what I had learned, almost completely, and that was long before God did His gracious work of transforming my soul.

4.  As for my own natural life, for the time that I was without God in the world, it was, indeed, according to the course of this world and the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience.  Eph. ii. 2, 3.  It was my delight to be ‘taken captive by the devil at his will,’ 2 Tim. ii. 26; being filled with all unrighteousness; the which did also so strongly work, and put forth itself, both in my heart and life, and that from a child, that I had but few equals (especially considering my years, which were tender, being but few) both for cursing, swearing, lying, and blaspheming the holy name of God.

4. As for my own natural life, during the time I was without God in the world, it was indeed, according to the course of this world and the spirit that now works in the children of disobedience. Eph. ii. 2, 3. I took pleasure in being ‘captured by the devil at his will,’ 2 Tim. ii. 26; filled with all unrighteousness, which was so strong and evident in both my heart and my life from a young age, that I had few equals (especially considering how young I was) in cursing, swearing, lying, and blaspheming the holy name of God.

5.  Yea, so settled and rooted was I in these things, that they became as a second nature to me; the which, as I have also with soberness considered since, did so offend the Lord, that even in my childhood he did scare and affrighten me with fearful dreams, and did terrify me with fearful visions.  For often, after I have spent this and the other day in sin, I have in my bed been greatly afflicted, while asleep, with the apprehensions of devils and wicked spirits, who still, as I then thought, laboured to draw me away with them, of which I could never be rid.

5. Yeah, I was so settled and rooted in these things that they became like a second nature to me. As I’ve seriously reflected on it since, it really offended the Lord, to the point that even in my childhood he scared me with nightmares and terrified me with frightening visions. Often, after I had spent the day sinning, I would lie in bed feeling tormented in my sleep by the sense of demons and evil spirits, who I believed were trying to lead me astray, and I could never escape from that.

6.  Also I should, at these years, be greatly afflicted and troubled with the thoughts of the fearful torments of hell-fire; still fearing, that it would be my lot to be found at last among those devils and hellish fiends, who are there bound down with the chains and bonds of darkness, unto the judgment of the great day.

6. Also, at this age, I would be deeply troubled and distressed by the terrifying thoughts of hellfire; still fearing that I might end up among those demons and evil spirits, who are trapped in the chains and darkness until the final judgment day.

7.  These things, I say, when I was but a child, but nine or ten years old, did so distress my soul, that then in the midst of my many sports and childish vanities, amidst my vain companions, I was often much cast down, and afflicted in my mind therewith, yet could I not let go my sins: yea, I was also then so overcome with despair of life and heaven, that I should often wish, either that there had been no hell, or that I had been a devil; supposing they were only tormentors; that if it must needs be, that I went thither, I might be rather a tormentor, than be tormented myself.

7. These things, I say, when I was just a child, around nine or ten years old, troubled me so much that even while I was enjoying my games and childish distractions, surrounded by my shallow friends, I frequently felt down and burdened in my mind. Yet I couldn’t let go of my sins. I was also so overwhelmed with despair about life and the afterlife that I often wished either there was no hell or that I were a devil instead, thinking they were just tormentors. If I had to go there, I would rather be a tormentor than be tortured myself.

8. A while after those terrible dreams did leave me, which also I soon forgot; for my pleasures did quickly cut off the remembrance of them, as if they had never been: wherefore with more greediness, according to the strength of nature, I did still let loose the reins of my lust, and delighted in all transgressions against the law of God: so that until I came to the state of marriage, I was the very ringleader of all the youth that kept me company, in all manner of vice and ungodliness.

8. Some time after those awful dreams faded away, I quickly forgot them; my pleasures blotted out any memory of them, as if they’d never happened. So, driven by my natural impulses, I eagerly indulged my desires and enjoyed all the ways I went against God’s laws. Up until I got married, I was the leader among all the young people I hung out with when it came to every kind of wrongdoing and immorality.

9.  Yea, such prevalency had the lusts and fruits of the flesh in this poor soul of mine, that had not a miracle of precious grace prevented, I had not only perished by the stroke of eternal justice, but had also laid myself open, even to the stroke of those laws which bring some to disgrace and open shame before the face of the world.

9.  Yes, the desires and outcomes of the flesh were so dominant in this poor soul of mine that if it weren't for a miracle of precious grace intervening, I wouldn't just have faced eternal justice, but I would have also exposed myself to the penalties of laws that bring disgrace and shame before the world.

10.  In these days the thoughts of religion were very grievous to me; I could neither endure it myself, nor that any other should; so that when I have seen some read in those books that concerned Christian piety, it would be as it were a prison to me.  Then I said unto God, Depart from me, for I desire not the knowledge of Thy ways.  Job xxi. 14, 15.  I was now void of all good consideration, heaven and hell were both out of sight and mind; and as for saving and damning, they were least in my thoughts.  O Lord, Thou knowest my life, and my ways were not hid from Thee!

10. These days, thoughts about religion weighed heavily on me; I couldn’t stand it myself, nor could I bear to see anyone else endure it. When I watched some people read those books about Christian piety, it felt like a prison to me. Then I said to God, Leave me alone, because I don’t want to know Your ways. Job xxi. 14, 15. I was completely devoid of good thoughts; heaven and hell were far from my mind, and any concerns about being saved or damned were the least of my worries. O Lord, You know my life, and my ways are not hidden from You!

11.  But this I well remember, that though I could myself sin with the greatest delight and ease, and also take pleasure in the vileness of my companions; yet, even then, if I had at any time seen wicked things, by those who professed goodness, it would make my spirit tremble.  As once above all the rest, when I was in the height of vanity, yet hearing one to swear, that was reckoned for a religious man, it had so great a stroke upon my spirit, that it made my heart ache.

11. But I clearly remember that even though I could sin with great enjoyment and easily take pleasure in the wrongdoing of my friends, whenever I saw evil actions from those who claimed to be good, it would shake me to my core. There was one moment in particular, when I was full of pride, that I heard someone who was considered religious swear, and it hit me so hard that it made my heart hurt.

12.  But God did not utterly leave me, but followed me still, not now with convictions, but judgments; yet such as were mixed with mercy.  For once I fell into a creek of the sea, and hardly escaped drowning.  Another time I fell out of a boat into Bedford river, but, mercy yet preserved me alive: besides, another time, being in a field, with one of my companions, it chanced that an adder passed over the highway, so I having a stick in my hand, struck her over the back; and having stunned her, I forced open her mouth with my stick, and plucked her sting out with my fingers; by which act had not God been merciful unto me, I might by my desperateness, have brought myself to my end.

12. But God didn’t completely abandon me; He still followed me, though not with convictions but with judgments, mixed with mercy. Once, I fell into a creek by the sea and barely escaped drowning. Another time, I fell out of a boat into Bedford River, but mercy kept me alive. Also, another time, when I was in a field with one of my friends, an adder slithered across the road. I had a stick in my hand, so I struck it on the back. After stunning it, I pried open its mouth with the stick and pulled out its fang with my fingers. Had God not been merciful to me, my recklessness could have cost me my life.

13.  This also I have taken notice of, with thanksgiving: When I was a soldier, I with others, were drawn out to go to such a place to besiege it; but when I was just ready to go, one of the company desired to go in my room: to which, when I had consented, he took my place; and coming to the siege, as he stood sentinel, he was shot in the head with a musket-bullet and died.

13. I also noticed this with gratitude: When I was a soldier, I and a few others were called to go to a certain place to lay siege; but just as I was about to leave, one of the group asked to take my place. I agreed, and he took my spot; when we arrived at the siege, he was on guard when he was shot in the head by a musket bullet and died.

14.  Here, as I said, were judgments and mercy, but neither of them did awaken my soul to righteousness; wherefore I sinned still, and grew more and more rebellious against God, and careless of my own salvation.

14.  Here, as I mentioned, there was judgment and mercy, but neither of them stirred my soul towards righteousness; as a result, I continued to sin and became increasingly rebellious against God, becoming indifferent to my own salvation.

15.  Presently after this, I changed my condition into a married state, and my mercy was, to light upon a wife whose father was counted godly: This woman and I, though we came together as poor as poor might be (not having so much household stuff as a dish or a spoon betwixt us both), yet this she had for her part: The Plain Man’s Pathway to Heaven and The Practice of Piety; which her father had left her when he died.  In these two books I would sometimes read with her, wherein I also found some things that were somewhat pleasing to me (but all this while I met with no conviction).  She also would be often telling of me what a godly man her father was, and how he would reprove and correct vice, both in his house, and among his neighbours; what a strict and holy life he lived in his days, both in word and deed.

15. After that, I got married, and luckily I found a wife whose father was known to be a godly man. We came together as poor as could be, not even owning a dish or a spoon between us. However, she had two things that mattered: The Plain Man’s Pathway to Heaven and The Practice of Piety, which her father left her when he passed away. I would sometimes read these books with her, and even though I found some enjoyable parts, I still didn’t feel any real conviction. She often told me about how godly her father was, how he would challenge and correct wrongdoing both at home and among his neighbors, and how he led a strict and holy life in both words and actions.

16.  Wherefore these books, with this relation, though they did not reach my heart, to awaken it about my sad and sinful state, yet they did beget within me some desires to religion: so that because I knew no better, I fell in very eagerly with the religion of the times; to wit, to go to church twice a day, and that too with the foremost; and there should very devoutly, both say and sing, as others did, yet retaining my wicked life; but withal, I was so over-run with the spirit of superstition, that I adored, and that with great devotion, even all things (both the high-place, priest, clerk, vestment, service, and what else) belonging to the church; counting all things holy that were therein contained, and especially, the priest and clerk most happy, and without doubt, greatly blessed, because they were the servants, as I then thought, of God, and were principal in the holy temple, to do His work therein.

16. So, these books, along with this account, didn’t really touch my heart to awaken it to my sad and sinful state, but they did spark some desire for religion within me. Because I didn’t know any better, I eagerly embraced the religion of the times; that is, I went to church twice a day, right at the front, and there I would devoutly say and sing as others did, all while continuing to live my wicked life. At the same time, I was so overwhelmed by superstition that I worshipped, with great devotion, everything related to the church—the high altar, the priest, the clerk, the vestments, the services, and everything else—considering everything there to be holy. I especially thought the priest and clerk were truly fortunate and undoubtedly blessed because they were, as I then believed, the servants of God and were key figures in the holy temple, doing His work there.

17.  This conceit grew so strong in a little time upon my spirit, that had I but seen a priest (though never so sordid and debauched in his life), I should find my spirit fall under him, reverence him, and knit unto him; yea, I thought, for the love I did bear unto them (supposing them the ministers of God), I could have laid down at their feet, and have been trampled upon by them; their name, their garb, and work did so intoxicate and bewitch me.

17. This idea took such a strong hold on my mind that if I had seen a priest (even one who was dirty and morally corrupt), I would feel myself drawn to him, respect him, and connect with him; indeed, I believed that out of the love I had for them (thinking of them as God's representatives), I could have laid myself at their feet and let them walk all over me; their title, their appearance, and their duties captivated and bewitched me.

18.  After I had been thus for some considerable time, another thought came in my mind; and that was, whether we were of the Israelites or no?  For finding in the scripture that they were once the peculiar people of God, thought I, if I were one of this race, my soul must needs be happy.  Now again, I found within me a great longing to be resolved about this question, but could not tell how I should: at last I asked my father of it; who told me, No, we were not.  Wherefore then I fell in my spirit, as to the hopes of that, and so remained.

18. After I had been in this state for quite a while, another thought crossed my mind: were we one of the Israelites or not? I found in the scriptures that they were once the chosen people of God, and I thought that if I were part of that lineage, my soul would surely be happy. Then I felt a strong desire to find out the answer to this question, but I didn’t know how to do it. Eventually, I asked my father, and he told me, No, we were not. Because of this, I felt a heavy disappointment in my spirit regarding that hope, and I remained that way.

19.  But all this while, I was not sensible of the danger and evil of sin; I was kept from considering that sin would damn me, what religion soever I followed, unless I was found in Christ: nay, I never thought of Him, or whether there was such a One, or no.  Thus man, while blind, doth wander, but wearieth himself with vanity, for he knoweth not the way to the city of God.  Eccles. x. 15.

19. But all this time, I didn't realize the danger and consequences of sin; I didn't think about the fact that sin would damn me, no matter what religion I followed, unless I was in Christ. In fact, I never even considered Him or whether He existed at all. So man, while blind, wanders, but exhausts himself with emptiness, because he doesn't know the way to the city of God. Eccles. x. 15.

20.  But one day (amongst all the sermons our parson made) his subject was, to treat of the Sabbath day, and of the evil of breaking that, either with labour, sports or otherwise.  (Now, I was, notwithstanding my religion, one that took much delight in all manner of vice, and especially that was the day that I did solace myself therewith): wherefore I fell in my conscience under his sermon, thinking and believing that he made that sermon on purpose to show me my evil doing.  And at that time I felt what guilt was, though never before, that I can remember; but then I was, for the present, greatly loaden therewith, and so went home when the sermon was ended, with a great burthen upon my spirit.

20. But one day, amid all the sermons our pastor gave, he chose to talk about the Sabbath and the wrongness of breaking it through work, sports, or other activities. Even though I was religious, I really enjoyed all kinds of wrongdoing, especially on that day when I indulged myself in it. Because of this, I felt a sense of guilt during his sermon, thinking he was talking directly to me about my bad actions. At that moment, I understood what guilt felt like, something I hadn’t experienced before, and I left the service feeling heavily burdened, carrying that weight on my spirit.

21.  This, for that instant did benumb the sinews of my best delights, and did imbitter my former pleasures to me; but hold, it lasted not, for before I had well dined, the trouble began to go off my mind, and my heart returned to its old course: but oh! how glad was I, that this trouble was gone from me, and that the fire was put out, that I might sin again without control!  Wherefore, when I had satisfied nature with my food, I shook the sermon out of my mind, and to my old custom of sports and gaming, I returned with great delight.

21. This, for a moment, froze the joy of my greatest pleasures and made my past joys bitter; but wait, it didn’t last long, because before I had finished eating, the worry started to fade from my mind, and my heart went back to its usual way. But oh! how happy I was that this trouble had left me, and that the fire was put out, so I could sin again without restraint! So, once I had satisfied my hunger with food, I shook off the sermon from my mind and happily returned to my old habits of fun and games.

22.  But the same day, as I was in the midst of a game of Cat, and having struck it one blow from the hole, just as I was about to strike it the second time, a voice did suddenly dart from heaven into my soul, which said, Wilt thou leave thy sins and go to heaven, or have thy sins and go to hell?  At this I was put to an exceeding maze; wherefore leaving my cat upon the ground, I looked up to heaven, and was, as if I had, with the eyes of my understanding, seen the Lord Jesus looking down upon me, as being very hotly displeased with me, and as if He did severely threaten me with some grievous punishment for these and other ungodly practices.

22. But that same day, while I was in the middle of a game of Cat, having just hit it once from the hole, and about to strike it again, a voice suddenly shot from heaven into my soul, saying, Will you leave your sins and go to heaven, or keep your sins and go to hell? This left me deeply confused; so I left my cat on the ground, looked up to heaven, and felt as if I had, with the eyes of my understanding, seen the Lord Jesus looking down at me, very displeased, as if He were seriously threatening me with some severe punishment for my sins and other wrongdoings.

23.  I had no sooner thus conceived in my mind, but, suddenly, this conclusion was fastened on my spirit (for the former hint did set my sins again before my face), That I had been a great and grievous sinner, and that it was now too late for me to look after heaven; for Christ would not forgive me, nor pardon my transgressions.  Then I fell to musing on this also; and while I was thinking of it, and fearing lest it should be so; I felt my heart sink in despair, concluding it was too late; and therefore I resolved in my mind I would go on in sin: for, thought I, if the case be thus, my state is surely miserable; miserable if I leave my sins, and but miserable if I follow them; I can but be damned, and if I must be so, I had as good be damned for many sins, as be damned for few.

23. I barely had this thought in my mind when, suddenly, this conclusion hit me hard (because the earlier thought brought my sins back to mind), that I had been a major and serious sinner, and that it was now too late for me to seek salvation; because Christ wouldn’t forgive me, nor clear my offenses. Then I started to ponder this as well; and while I was thinking about it, and worrying that it might be true, I felt my heart sink in despair, concluding it was too late; so I decided that I would just continue in my sins: because, I thought, if that’s the case, my situation is definitely miserable; miserable if I abandon my sins, and just as miserable if I cling to them; I can only end up damned, and if that’s going to happen, I might as well be damned for many sins as for just a few.

24.  Thus I stood in the midst of my play, before all that then were present: but yet I told them nothing: but I say; having made this conclusion, I returned desperately to my sport again; and I well remember, that presently this kind of despair did so possess my soul, that I was persuaded I could never attain to other comfort than what I should get in sin; for heaven was gone already, so that on that I must not think; wherefore I found within me great desire to take my fill of sin, still studying what sin was yet to be committed, that I might taste the sweetness of it; and I made as much haste as I could to fill my belly with its delicates, lest I should die before I had my desire; for that I feared greatly.  In these things, I protest before God, I lye not, neither do I feign this form of speech; these were really, strongly, and with all my heart, my desires: The good Lord, Whose mercy is unsearchable, forgive me my transgressions!

24. So there I was, right in the middle of my performance, in front of everyone who was there at the time: but I didn’t say anything to them. Instead, I went back to what I was doing, feeling pretty hopeless about everything. I can clearly remember that this despair had taken over my soul, making me think that I could only find comfort in sin; heaven felt lost to me, so I didn’t even consider it. Because of this, I felt a strong urge to indulge in sin, constantly thinking about what sins I could still commit to experience their pleasure. I hurried as much as I could to satisfy myself with those delights, fearing I might die before getting what I wanted; that scared me a lot. I swear before God, I’m not lying or pretending—these were genuinely my desires, deeply and wholeheartedly: The good Lord, Whose mercy is unsearchable, forgive me my transgressions!

25.  And I am very confident, that this temptation of the devil is more usual among poor creatures, than many are aware of, even to over-run the spirits with a scurvy and seared frame of heart, and benumbing of conscience, which frame he stilly and slily supplieth with such despair, that, though not much guilt attendeth souls, yet they continually have a secret conclusion within them, that there is no hope for them; for they have loved sins, therefore after them they will go.  Jer. ii. 25, and xviii. 12.

25. And I am very confident that this temptation from the devil is more common among struggling people than many realize, even to the point of overwhelming their spirits with a twisted and hardened heart, leading to a numbing of their conscience. This state is quietly and secretly filled with such despair that, even if they don’t feel much guilt, they constantly hold a secret belief that there is no hope for them; for they have loved their sins, therefore they will pursue them. Jer. ii. 25, and xviii. 12.

26.  Now therefore I went on in sin with great greediness of mind, still grudging that I could not be so satisfied with it, as I would.  This did continue with me about a month, or more; but one day, as I was standing at a neighbour’s shop window, and there cursing and swearing, and playing the madman, after my wonted manner, there sate within, the woman of the house, and heard me; who, though she also was a very loose and ungodly wretch, yet protested that I swore and cursed at that most fearful rate, that she was made to tremble to hear me; and told me further, that I was the ungodliest fellow for swearing, that she ever heard in all her life; and that I, by thus doing, was able to spoil all the youth in the whole town, if they come but in my company.

26. So, I continued to sin with a lot of greed in my mind, still resenting that I couldn’t feel as satisfied with it as I wanted. This went on for about a month or more; but one day, while I was standing at a neighbor's shop window, cursing and swearing and acting like a madman, as I usually did, the woman of the house was sitting inside and heard me. Although she was also a very immoral and ungodly person, she insisted that my swearing and cursing were so intense it made her tremble to listen. She further told me that I was the most ungodly person she had ever heard for swearing, and that by doing this, I was likely to corrupt all the youth in the town if they spent time with me.

27.  At this reproof I was silenced, and put to secret shame; and that too, as I thought, before the God of heaven; wherefore, while I stood there, and hanging down my head, I wished with all my heart that I might be a little child again, that my father might learn me to speak without this wicked way of swearing; for, thought I, I am so accustomed to it, that it is in vain for me to think of a reformation; for I thought it could never be.

27. At this criticism, I was left speechless and felt a secret shame; and I believed it was before the God of heaven. So, while I stood there with my head down, I wished with all my heart that I could be a little kid again, so my father could teach me to speak without this terrible way of swearing. I thought I was so used to it that it was pointless to think about changing, because I believed it could never happen.

28.  But how it came to pass, I know not; I did from this time forward, so leave my swearing, that it was a great wonder to myself to observe it; and whereas before I knew not how to speak unless I put an oath before, and another behind, to make my words have authority; now I could, without it, speak better, and with more pleasantness than ever I could before.  All this while I knew not Jesus Christ, neither did I leave my sports and plays.

28. But how it happened, I don't know; from that moment on, I stopped swearing, and it was a huge surprise to me to see it. Before, I couldn’t speak without putting an oath at the beginning and another at the end to give my words weight; now I could speak better and more pleasantly than ever before, without any swearing. All this time, I didn't know Jesus Christ, nor did I stop my games and fun.

29.  But quickly after this, I fell into company with one poor man that made profession of religion; who, as I then thought, did talk pleasantly of the scriptures, and of the matters of religion; wherefore falling into some love and liking to what he said, I betook me to my Bible, and began to take great pleasure in reading, but especially with the historical part thereof; for as for Paul’s Epistles, and such like scriptures, I could not away with them, being as yet ignorant, either of the corruptions of my nature, or of the want and worth of Jesus Christ to save me.

29. But soon after that, I ended up spending time with a poor man who claimed to be religious. I thought he had a nice way of talking about the scriptures and religious topics, so I started to like what he was saying. Because of this, I turned to my Bible and found a lot of joy in reading it, especially the historical parts. However, I couldn’t get into Paul’s letters or similar scriptures because I was still unaware of the flaws in my nature and the need for Jesus Christ to save me.

30.  Wherefore I fell to some outward reformation both in my words and life, and did set the commandments before me for my way to heaven; which commandments I also did strive to keep, and, as I thought, did keep them pretty well sometimes, and then I should have comfort; yet now and then should break one, and so afflict my conscience; but then I should repent, and say, I was sorry for it, and promise God to do better next time, and there get help again; for then I thought I pleased God as well as any man in England.

30. So, I started making some changes to my words and actions, putting the commandments in front of me as my guide to heaven. I really tried to follow them, and I thought I was doing a pretty good job most of the time, which made me feel good. But then I would occasionally break one, and that would weigh on my conscience. Still, I would repent, say I was sorry, and promise God I’d do better next time, and I would find help again; that's when I thought I was pleasing God just like anyone else in England.

31.  Thus I continued about a year; all which time our neighbours did take me to be a very godly man, a new and religious man, and did marvel much to see such a great and famous alteration in my life and manners; and indeed so it was, though yet I knew not Christ, nor grace, nor faith, nor hope; for, as I have well seen since, had I then died, my state had been most fearful.

31. So I went on like this for about a year; during that time, our neighbors thought I was a very devout person, a new and religious individual, and they were amazed to see such a big and notable change in my life and behavior. And it really was, even though I didn’t know Christ, grace, faith, or hope; because, as I’ve realized since then, if I had died back then, my situation would have been very grim.

32.  But, I say, my neighbours were amazed at this my great conversion, from prodigious profaneness, to something like a moral life; and truly, so they well might; for this my conversion was as great, as for Tom of Bethlehem to become a sober man.  Now therefore they began to praise, to commend, and to speak well of me, both to my face, and behind my back.  Now I was, as they said, become godly; now I was become a right honest man.  But oh! when I understood these were their words and opinions of me, it pleased me mighty well.  For, though as yet I was nothing but a poor painted hypocrite, yet, I loved to be talked of as one that was truly godly.  I was proud of my godliness, and indeed, I did all I did, either to be seen of, or to be well spoken of, by men: and thus I continued for about a twelvemonth, or more.

32. But I have to say, my neighbors were amazed by my big change, from being extremely profane to living something resembling a moral life; and honestly, they had every reason to be. My transformation was as significant as Tom of Bethlehem becoming a sober man. So, they started praising, commending, and speaking highly of me, both to my face and behind my back. They said I had become godly; they said I was a truly honest man. But oh! When I found out these were their thoughts and opinions about me, it made me really happy. Because, even though I was still just a poor painted hypocrite, I loved being seen as someone who was genuinely godly. I was proud of my perceived godliness, and in fact, I did everything I did either to be noticed or to be well regarded by others; and I kept this up for about a year or more.

33.  Now you must know, that, before this, I had taken much delight in ringing, but my conscience beginning to be tender, I thought such practice was but vain, and therefore forced myself to leave it; yet my mind hankered; wherefore I would go to the steeple-house, and look on, though I durst not ring: but I thought this did not become religion neither; yet I forced myself, and would look on still, but quickly after, I began to think, how if one of the bells should fall?  Then I chose to stand under a main beam, that lay overthwart the steeple, from side to side, thinking here I might stand sure; but then I should think again, should the bell fall with a swing, it might first hit the wall, and then, rebounding upon me, might kill me for all this beam; this made me stand in the steeple-door; and now, thought I, I am safe enough; for if the bell should now fall, I can slip out behind these thick walls, and so be preserved notwithstanding.

33.  Now you should know that before this, I really enjoyed ringing the bells, but as my conscience started to feel uneasy, I thought that this practice was pointless, so I made myself stop. Still, I couldn't shake the desire; I went to the church and watched, even though I didn't dare to ring. But I thought that didn't really fit with my beliefs either; still, I pushed myself to watch. Soon, I started worrying, what if one of the bells falls? So, I chose to stand under a main beam that stretched across the steeple, thinking I would be safe there. But then I thought again, if the bell swings and hits the wall, it might bounce back and crush me despite the beam. This made me move to the steeple door, and I thought, now I’m safe enough; if the bell falls, I can slip out behind these thick walls and be okay after all.

34.  So after this I would yet go to see them ring, but would not go any farther than the steeple-door; but then it came into my head, how if the steeple itself should fall?  And this thought (it may for aught I know) when I stood and looked on, did continually so shake my mind, that I durst not stand at the steeple-door any longer, but was forced to flee, for fear the steeple should fall upon my head.

34. So after this, I wanted to go see them ringing the bells, but I wouldn’t go any further than the steeple door. Then it occurred to me, what if the steeple itself fell? This thought, for all I know, kept shaking my mind so much that I couldn’t stay at the steeple door any longer and had to run away for fear the steeple would fall on my head.

35.  Another thing was, my dancing; I was a full year before I could quite leave that; but all this while, when I thought I kept this or that commandment, or did, by word or deed, anything that I thought was good, I had great peace in my conscience, and should think with myself, God cannot choose but be now pleased with me; yea, to relate it in mine own way, I thought no man in England could please God better than I.

35. Another thing was my dancing; it took me a whole year to fully move on from that. But during that time, whenever I thought I was following this or that commandment, or doing something I believed was good, I felt a deep sense of peace in my conscience. I would think to myself, God must surely be pleased with me now. In my own way, I believed no one in England could please God more than I did.

36.  But poor wretch as I was!  I was all this while ignorant of Jesus Christ; and going about to establish my own righteousness; and had perished therein, had not God in mercy showed me more of my state by nature.

36. But as miserable as I was! I was completely unaware of Jesus Christ and trying to make my own righteousness work; I would have been lost if God hadn't kindly revealed more about my true nature.

37.  But upon a day, the good providence of God called me to Bedford, to work on my calling; and in one of the streets of that town, I came where there were three or four poor women sitting at a door, in the sun, talking about the things of God; and being now willing to hear them discourse, I drew near to hear what they said, for I was now a brisk talker also myself, in the matters of religion; but I may say, I heard but understood not; for they were far above, out of my reach.  Their talk was about a new birth, the work of God on their hearts, also how they were convinced of their miserable state by nature; they talked how God had visited their souls with His love in the Lord Jesus, and with what words and promises they had been refreshed, comforted, and supported, against the temptations of the devil: moreover, they reasoned of the suggestions and temptations of Satan in particular; and told to each other, by which they had been afflicted and how they were borne up under his assaults.  They also discoursed of their own wretchedness of heart, and of their unbelief; and did contemn, slight and abhor their own righteousness, as filthy, and insufficient to do them any good.

37. One day, God's good providence led me to Bedford to focus on my calling. In one of the streets of that town, I saw three or four poor women sitting in the sun at a door, discussing the things of God. Curious to hear them speak, I approached to listen to their conversation since I had become quite the talker myself about religion. However, I have to say, I heard but understood not; their words were beyond my grasp. They discussed being born again, the work God was doing in their hearts, and how they realized their miserable state by nature. They talked about how God had touched their souls with His love through the Lord Jesus, sharing the words and promises that had refreshed, comforted, and strengthened them against the devil's temptations. They also discussed specific suggestions and temptations from Satan and shared how they had been afflicted and how they managed to withstand his attacks. They openly talked about their own wretchedness and unbelief, dismissing their own righteousness as filthy and utterly insufficient to help them in any way.

38.  And, methought, they spake as if joy did make them speak; they spake with such pleasantness of scripture language, and with such appearance of grace in all they said, that they were to me, as if they had found a new world; as if they were people that dwelt alone, and were not to be reckoned among their neighbours.  Numb. xxiii. 9.

38. And I thought they spoke as if joy inspired them; they spoke with such a pleasantness in their scriptural language and with such grace in everything they said that it felt to me like they had discovered a new world; as if they were people who lived apart, and weren't counted among their neighbors. Numb. xxiii. 9.

39.  At this I felt my own heart began to shake, and mistrust my condition to be naught; for I saw that in all my thoughts about religion and salvation, the new-birth did never enter into my mind; neither knew I the comfort of the word and promise, nor the deceitfulness and treachery of my own wicked heart.  As for secret thoughts, I took no notice of them; neither did I understand what Satan’s temptations were, nor how they were to be withstood, and resisted, etc.

39. At this, I felt my heart start to tremble, and I doubted my situation to be useless; because I realized that in all my thoughts about religion and salvation, the concept of being born again never crossed my mind; I didn’t grasp the comfort of the word and promise, nor the deceit and treachery of my own wicked heart. As for hidden thoughts, I paid them no attention; I also didn’t understand what Satan’s temptations were or how to stand against and resist them, etc.

40.  Thus, therefore, when I had heard and considered what they said, I left them, and went about my employment again, but their talk and discourse went with me; also my heart would tarry with them, for I was greatly affected with their words, both because by them I was convinced that I wanted the true tokens of a truly godly man, and also because by them I was convinced of the happy and blessed condition of him that was such a one.

40.  So, when I heard and thought about what they said, I left them and went back to my work, but their conversation stayed with me. My heart lingered with them because their words deeply impacted me. I realized that I lacked the true signs of a genuinely godly person, and I also became convinced of the happy and blessed state of someone like that.

41.  Therefore I should often make it my business to be going again and again into the company of these poor people; for I could not stay away; and the more I went amongst them, the more I did question my condition; and as I still do remember, presently I found two things within me, at which I did sometimes marvel (especially considering what a blind, ignorant, sordid and ungodly wretch but just before I was).  The one was a very great softness and tenderness of heart, which caused me to fall under the conviction of what by scripture they asserted, and the other was a great bending in my mind, to a continual meditating on it, and on all other good things, which at any time I heard or read of.

41.  So I often made it my mission to spend time with these unfortunate people; I just couldn’t keep away. The more I was around them, the more I questioned my own state of mind. I still remember that I discovered two things within myself, which sometimes surprised me (especially considering how blind, ignorant, selfish, and ungodly I had been just before). One was a deep softness and tenderness of heart that led me to accept what they claimed based on scripture, and the other was a strong inclination in my mind to constantly reflect on it and on all other good things that I heard or read about.

42.  By these things my mind was now so turned, that it lay like an horse-leech at the vein, still crying out, Give, Give, Prov. xxx. 15; yea, it was so fixed on eternity, and on the things about the kingdom of heaven (that is, so far as I knew, though as yet, God knows, I knew but little), that neither pleasures, nor profits, nor persuasions, nor threats, could loose it, or make it let go its hold; and though I may speak it with shame, yet it is in very deed, a certain truth, it would then have been as difficult for me to have taken my mind from heaven to earth, as I have found it often since, to get again from earth to heaven.

42. My mind was so focused on these things that it clung to them like a leech, always demanding, Give, Give, Prov. xxx. 15; it was so set on eternity and the matters of the kingdom of heaven (at least as much as I understood, although, truthfully, I knew very little), that no amount of pleasure, profit, persuasion, or threats could make it let go; and while I might say this with embarrassment, it’s a true fact that at that time, it would have been just as hard for me to shift my thoughts from heaven to earth as I have often found it since to move them back from earth to heaven.

43.  One thing I may not omit: There was a young man in our town, to whom my heart before was knit, more than to any other, but he being a most wicked creature for cursing, and swearing, and whoreing, I now shook him off, and forsook his company; but about a quarter of a year after I had left him, I met him in a certain lane, and asked him how he did: he, after his old swearing and mad way, answered, he was well.  But, Harry, said I, why do you curse and swear thusWhat will become of you, if you die in this condition?  He answered me in a great chafe, What would the devil do for company, if it were not for such as I am?

43. One thing I can’t leave out: There was a young man in our town to whom I was really close, more than anyone else, but he was a completely wicked guy—cursing, swearing, and being with women—so I broke off from him and stopped hanging out with him. However, about three months after I had left him, I ran into him in a certain alley and asked how he was. He, still swearing and acting wild as usual, replied that he was fine. But, Harry, I said, why do you curse and swear like that? What will happen to you, if you die in this state? He replied angrily, What would the devil do for company, if it weren’t for people like me?

44.  About this time I met with some Ranters’ books, that were put forth by some of our countrymen, which books were also highly in esteem by several old professors; some of these I read, but was not able to make any judgment about them; wherefore as I read in them, and thought upon them (seeing myself unable to judge), I would betake myself to hearty prayer in this manner.  O Lord, I am a fool, and not able to know the truth from error: Lord, leave me not to my own blindness, either to approve of or condemn this doctrine; if it be of God, let me not despise it; if it be of the devil, let me not embrace itLord, I lay my soul in this matter only at Thy foot, let me not be deceived, I humbly beseech Thee.  I had one religious intimate companion all this while, and that was the poor man I spoke of before; but about this time, he also turned a most devilish Ranter, and gave himself up to all manner of filthiness, especially uncleanness: he would also deny that there was a God, angel, or spirit; and would laugh at all exhortations to sobriety; when I laboured to rebuke his wickedness he would laugh the more, and pretend that he had gone through all religions, and could never light on the right till now.  He told me also, that in a little time I should see all professors turn to the ways of the Ranters.  Wherefore, abominating those cursed principles, I left his company forthwith, and became to him as great a stranger, as I had been before a familiar.

44. Around this time, I came across some books by the Ranters that were published by some of our fellow countrymen, which were also highly regarded by several older professors. I read some of these, but I couldn't make any judgment about them. So, as I read and thought about them (feeling unable to judge), I turned to sincere prayer like this: O Lord, I am a fool, and unable to tell the truth from falsehood: Lord, don’t let me be blind, whether to accept or reject this teaching; if it’s from You, don’t let me despise it; if it’s from the devil, don’t let me embrace it. Lord, I commit my soul in this matter entirely to You, don’t let me be deceived, I humbly ask You. I had one close religious friend during this time, and that was the poor man I mentioned before; but around this time, he also became a vicious Ranter, surrendering to all kinds of immorality, especially sexual immorality. He denied the existence of God, angels, or spirits, and laughed at all calls for sensible behavior. When I tried to confront his wickedness, he just laughed more and claimed he had explored all religions without finding the right one until now. He also told me that soon I would see all believers shift to the ways of the Ranters. Because I detested those horrible beliefs, I immediately distanced myself from him and became as much a stranger to him as I had previously been a friend.

45.  Neither was this man only a temptation to me, but my calling lying in the country, I happened to light into several people’s company, who though strict in religion formerly, yet were also swept away by these Ranters.  These would also talk with me of their ways, and condemn me as legal and dark; pretending that they only had attained to perfection, that could do what they would and not sin.  Oh! these temptations were suitable to my flesh, I being but a young man and my nature in its prime; but God, who had, as I hoped, designed me for better things, kept me in the fear of His name, and did not suffer me to accept such cursed principles.  And blessed be God, Who put it into my heart to cry to Him to be kept and directed, still distrusting my own wisdom; for I have since seen even the effects of that prayer, in His preserving me, not only from Ranting errors, but from those also that have sprung up since.  The Bible was precious to me in those days.

45. This man wasn’t just a temptation for me; since my calling was in the countryside, I ended up in the company of several people who, although they were strict in their religion before, had also been taken in by these Ranters. They would talk to me about their beliefs and criticize me for being legalistic and dark, claiming that they alone had achieved perfection and could do whatever they wanted without sin. Oh! These temptations were appealing to me, being a young man and my nature in its prime. But God, who I hoped had intended for me something better, kept me in the fear of His name and didn’t let me accept such cursed beliefs. And I thank God, who inspired me to call on Him to be kept and guided, while still being wary of my own understanding; because I have since seen the results of that prayer, protecting me not only from Ranting errors but also from those that have emerged since. The Bible was precious to me during those days.

46.  And now methought, I began to look into the Bible with new eyes, and read as I never did before, and especially the epistles of the apostle St Paul were sweet and pleasant to me; and indeed I was then never out of the Bible, either by reading or meditation; still crying out to God, that I might know the truth, and way to heaven and glory.

46. And now I felt like I was starting to see the Bible in a whole new way, reading it like I never had before. The letters of the Apostle St. Paul were especially enjoyable to me; in fact, I was constantly immersed in the Bible, whether through reading or reflecting on it. I was always crying out to God, asking to understand the truth and the path to heaven and glory.

47.  And as I went on and read, I lighted upon that passage, To one is given, by the Spirit, the word of wisdom; to another the word knowledge by the same Spirit; and to another faith, etc.  1 Cor. xii.  And though, as I have since seen, that by this scripture the Holy Ghost intends, in special, things extraordinary, yet on me it did then fasten with conviction, that I did want things ordinary, even that understanding and wisdom that other Christians had.  On this word I mused, and could not tell what to do, especially this word ‘Faith’ put me to it, for I could not help it, but sometimes must question, whether I had any faith, or no; but I was loath to conclude, I had no faith; for if I do so, thought I, then I shall count myself a very cast-away indeed.

47. And as I kept reading, I came across that passage, To one is given, by the Spirit, the word of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; and to another faith, etc. 1 Cor. xii. And although I've since realized that this scripture specifically refers to extraordinary gifts from the Holy Spirit, it struck me with a sense of conviction that I lacked ordinary things, like the understanding and wisdom that other Christians had. I pondered this word and felt uncertain about what to do, especially the word ‘Faith’ troubled me, as I couldn't help but occasionally wonder if I had any faith at all; but I was hesitant to conclude that I had no faith. I thought to myself, if I believe that, I would consider myself truly lost.

48.  No, said I, with myself, though I am convinced that I am an ignorant sot, and that I want those blessed gifts of knowledge and understanding that other people have; yet at a venture I will conclude, I am not altogether faithless, though I know not what faith is; for it was shewn me, and that too (as I have seen since) by Satan, that those who conclude themselves in a faithless state, have neither rest nor quiet in their souls; and I was loath to fall quite into despair.

48. No, I said to myself, even though I’m sure I’m a clueless fool, lacking the wonderful gifts of knowledge and understanding that others possess; still, I’ll take a chance and say I’m not completely without faith, even though I have no idea what faith really is. It was shown to me, and I’ve come to realize—thanks to Satan—that those who believe themselves to be faithless find no rest or peace in their souls, and I was reluctant to sink fully into despair.

49.  Wherefore by this suggestion I was, for a while, made afraid to see my want of faith; but God would not suffer me thus to undo and destroy my soul, but did continually, against this my sad and blind conclusion, create still within me such suppositions, insomuch that I could not rest content, until I did now come to some certain knowledge, whether I had faith or no, this always running in my mind, But how if you want faith indeedBut how can you tell you have faith?  And besides, I saw for certain, if I had not, I was sure to perish for ever.

49. Because of this thought, I became afraid for a while of realizing my lack of faith; but God wouldn’t allow me to undo and destroy my soul. Instead, He continuously created within me such thoughts that I couldn’t be at peace until I gained some certain understanding of whether I had faith or not. This kept running through my mind, But what if you really lack faith? But how can you know if you have faith? And besides, I knew for sure that if I didn’t have faith, I was bound to perish forever.

50.  So that though I endeavoured at the first to look over the business of Faith, yet in a little time, I better considering the matter, was willing to put myself upon the trial whether I had faith or no.  But alas, poor wretch! so ignorant and brutish was I, that I knew not to this day no more how to do it, than I know how to begin and accomplish that rare and curious piece of art, which I never yet saw or considered.

50. So even though I initially tried to explore the concept of faith, after a short period, I thought it would be better to test whether I actually had faith or not. But sadly, I was so ignorant and foolish that I still had no idea how to do it, just like I wouldn't know how to start and finish a unique and intricate piece of art that I've never seen or thought about.

51.  Wherefore while I was thus considering, and being put to my plunge about it (for you must know, that as yet I had in this matter broken my mind to no man, only did hear and consider), the tempter came in with this delusion, That there was no way for me to know I had faith, but by trying to work some miracle; urging those scriptures that seem to look that way, for the enforcing and strengthening his temptation.  Nay, one day, as I was between Elstow and Bedford, the temptation was hot upon me, to try if I had faith, by doing some miracle; which miracle at this time was this, I must say to the puddles that were in the horsepads, Be dry; and to the dry places, Be you puddles: and truly one time I was going to say so indeed; but just as I was about to speak, this thought came into my mind; But go under yonder hedge and pray first, that God would make you able.  But when I had concluded to pray, this came hot upon me; That if I prayed, and came again and tried to do it, and yet did nothing notwithstanding, then to be sure I had no faith, but was a cast-away, and lost; nay, thought I, if it be so, I will not try yet, but will stay a little longer.

51. While I was contemplating this and struggling with it (you should know that I hadn't discussed this matter with anyone yet; I was just listening and thinking), the tempter came in with this misleading idea: that there was no way for me to know if I had faith except by trying to perform some miracle. He pushed those scriptures that seemed to support this idea to strengthen his temptation. One day, while I was between Elstow and Bedford, the temptation was strong to see if I had faith by performing some miracle; this miracle involved telling the puddles in the horse paths, "Be dry," and telling the dry spots, "You become puddles." Honestly, I was about to say it at one point; but just as I was about to speak, this thought popped into my head: "But go under that hedge and pray first that God would make you able." Yet when I decided to pray, another thought hit me hard: if I prayed and then came back to try and still did nothing, then I would definitely have no faith and would be lost; so I thought, if that's the case, I won't try just yet, and I'll wait a little longer.

52.  So I continued at a great loss; for I thought, if they only had faith, which could do so wonderful things, then I concluded, that for the present I neither had it, nor yet for the time to come, were ever like to have it.  Thus I was tossed betwixt the devil and my own ignorance, and so perplexed, especially at some times, that I could not tell what to do.

52. So I kept struggling a lot because I thought, if they only had faith that could do such amazing things, then I figured that right now I didn't have it, and I probably would never have it in the future either. I felt caught between the devil and my own lack of understanding, and I was so confused, especially at times, that I didn’t know what to do.

53.  About this time, the state and happiness of these poor people at Bedford was thus, in a kind of a vision, presented to me, I saw as if they were on the sunny side of some high mountain, there refreshing themselves with the pleasant beams of the sun, while I was shivering and shrinking in the cold, afflicted with frost, snow and dark clouds: methought also, betwixt me and them, I saw a wall that did compass about this mountain, now through this wall my soul did greatly desire to pass; concluding, that if I could, I would even go into the very midst of them, and there also comfort myself with the heat of their sun.

53. About this time, the situation and happiness of those poor people in Bedford appeared to me, like a vision. I saw them as if they were on the sunny side of a high mountain, enjoying the warm rays of the sun, while I was shivering and shrinking in the cold, suffering from frost, snow, and dark clouds. I also perceived a wall surrounding this mountain, and I desperately wanted to get through it; I thought that if I could, I would go right into the middle of them and find comfort in the warmth of their sun.

54.  About this wall I bethought myself, to go again and again, still prying as I went, to see if I could find some way or passage, by which I might enter therein: but none could I find for some time: at the last, I saw, as it were, a narrow gap, like a little door-way in the wall, through which I attempted to pass: Now the passage being very strait and narrow, I made many offers to get in, but all in vain, even until I was well-nigh quite beat out, by striving to get in; at last, with great striving, methought I at first did get in my head, and after that, by a sideling striving, my shoulders, and my whole body; then I was exceeding glad, went and sat down in the midst of them, and so was comforted with the light and heat of their sun.

54. I kept thinking about this wall, going back over and over, still searching to see if I could find a way or a passage to get in: but I couldn’t find anything for a while. Finally, I noticed what looked like a narrow gap, almost like a little doorway in the wall, and I tried to go through it. Since the opening was very tight and narrow, I made many attempts to get in, but they were all in vain, and I was nearly worn out from trying. Eventually, after a lot of effort, I thought I first got my head in, then, by twisting, my shoulders and the rest of my body followed. I was really glad, sat down in the middle of them, and felt comforted by the light and warmth of their sun.

55.  Now this mountain, and wall, etc., was thus made out to me: The mountain signified the church of the living God: the sun that shone thereon, the comfortable shining of His merciful face on them that were therein; the wall I thought was the word, that did make separation between the Christians and the world; and the gap which was in the wall, I thought, was Jesus Christ, Who is the way to God the Father.  John xiv. 6; Matt. vii. 14.  But forasmuch as the passage was wonderful narrow, even so narrow that I could not, but with great difficulty, enter in thereat, it showed me, that none could enter into life, but those that were in downright earnest, and unless also they left that wicked world behind them; for here was only room for body and soul, but not for body and soul and sin.

55. Now this mountain and wall, etc., were explained to me like this: The mountain represented the church of the living God; the sun shining on it symbolized the comforting light of His merciful face on those within. I thought the wall stood for the word, which separates Christians from the world; and the gap in the wall, I believed, was Jesus Christ, who is the way to God the Father. John 14:6; Matt. 7:14. However, since the passage was incredibly narrow—so narrow that I could barely enter—it showed me that only those who are truly earnest could enter into life, and they must also leave that wicked world behind; for there was only space for body and soul, but not for body, soul, and sin.

56.  This resemblance abode upon my spirit many days; all which time I saw myself in a forlorn and sad condition, but yet was provoked to a vehement hunger and desire to be one of that number that did sit in the sunshine: Now also I should pray wherever I was: whether at home or abroad; in house or field; and would also often, with lifting up of heart, sing that of the fifty-first Psalm, O Lord, consider my distress; for as yet I knew not where I was.

56. This similarity stayed with me for many days; during that time, I felt lost and sad, but I also had a strong longing and desire to be among those who sat in the sunshine. Now, I prayed wherever I was: at home or away, in a house or in the field; and I would often lift my heart and sing that verse from the fifty-first Psalm, O Lord, consider my distress; because I still didn’t know where I was.

57.  Neither as yet could I attain to any comfortable persuasion that I had faith in Christ; but instead of having satisfaction here, I began to find my soul to be assaulted with fresh doubts about my future happiness; especially with such as these, whether I was electedBut how, if the day of grace should now be past and gone?

57. I still couldn't convince myself that I had faith in Christ; instead of feeling satisfied, I started to experience new doubts about my future happiness, especially questions like, am I chosen? But what if, the opportunity for grace has already passed?

58.  By these two temptations I was very much afflicted and disquieted; sometimes by one, and sometimes by the other of them.  And first, to speak of that about my questioning my election, I found at this time, that though I was in a flame to find the way to heaven and glory, and though nothing could beat me off from this, yet this question did so offend and discourage me, that I was, especially sometimes, as if the very strength of my body also had been taken away by the force and power thereof.  This scripture did also seem to me to trample upon all my desires; It is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth; but of God that showeth mercy.  Rom. ix. 16.

58. By these two temptations, I was deeply troubled and unsettled; sometimes by one, and sometimes by the other. First, regarding my doubts about my election, I found that even though I was passionately seeking the way to heaven and glory, and nothing could deter me from this, this question discouraged me so much that, at times, it felt as if the very strength of my body had been stripped away by its power. This scripture also seemed to crush all my hopes: *It is not of him that wills, nor of him that runs; but of God that shows mercy.* Rom. ix. 16.

59.  With this scripture I could not tell what to do: for I evidently saw, unless that the great God, of His infinite grace and bounty, had voluntarily chosen me to be a vessel of mercy, though I should desire, and long, and labour until my heart did break, no good could come of it.  Therefore this would stick with me, How can you tell that you are electedAnd what if you should notHow then?

59. With this scripture, I didn't know what to do: I clearly saw that unless the great God, in His infinite grace and goodness, had freely chosen me to be a vessel of mercy, no matter how much I desired, longed, and worked until my heart broke, nothing good could come of it. So this stayed with me, How can you know that you are chosen? And what if you aren't? What then?

60.  O Lord, thought I, what if I should not indeed?  It may be you are not, said the Tempter; it may be so indeed, thought I.  Why then, said Satan, you had as good leave off, and strive no farther; for if indeed, you should not be elected and chosen of God, there is no talk of your being saved; For it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth; but of God that showeth mercy.

60. O Lord, I thought, what if I don't? It could be that you don't, said the Tempter; it might actually be true, I thought. Then, said Satan, you might as well give up and stop trying; because if you're not chosen and elected by God, there's no chance of your salvation; For it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth; but of God that showeth mercy.

61.  By these things I was driven to my wits’ end, not knowing what to say, or how to answer these temptations: (indeed, I little thought that Satan had thus assaulted me, but that rather it was my own prudence thus to start the question): for that the elect only attained eternal life; that, I without scruple did heartily close withal; but that myself was one of them, there lay the question.

61. By these things, I was completely at a loss, not knowing what to say or how to respond to these temptations. Honestly, I didn’t really consider that Satan was attacking me; I thought it was my own caution that prompted the question. I had no doubt that only the chosen ones would attain eternal life, and I fully accepted that. But whether I was one of those chosen ones—that was the real dilemma.

62.  Thus therefore, for several days, I was greatly assaulted and perplexed, and was often, when I have been walking, ready to sink where I went, with faintness in my mind; but one day, after I had been so many weeks oppressed and cast down therewith as I was now quite giving up the ghost of all my hopes of ever attaining life, that sentence fell with weight upon my spirit, Look at the generations of old, and see; did ever any trust in God, and were confounded?

62. For several days, I was really troubled and confused, often feeling weak and ready to collapse as I walked, overwhelmed in my mind. But one day, after weeks of feeling crushed and about to completely lose hope of ever finding life, that sentence hit me hard: Look at the generations of old, and see; did anyone ever trust in God, and were they let down?

63.  At which I was greatly lightened, and encouraged in my soul; for thus, at that very instant, it was expounded to me: Begin at the beginning of Genesis, and read to the end of the Revelations, and see if you can find, that there were ever any that trusted in the Lord, and were confounded.  So coming home, I presently went to my Bible, to see if I could find that saying, not doubting but to find it presently; for it was so fresh, and with such strength and comfort on my spirit, that it was as if it talked with me.

63. At that moment, I felt a huge sense of relief and encouragement in my soul. It was explained to me right then: Start at the beginning of Genesis, and read all the way through to the end of Revelation, and see if you can find, anyone who trusted in the Lord, and was let down. So when I got home, I immediately went to my Bible to look for that saying, confident that I would find it quickly; it felt so fresh, strong, and comforting in my spirit that it was as if it was speaking directly to me.

64.  Well, I looked, but I found it not; only it abode upon me: Then did I ask first this good man, and then another, if they knew where it was, but they knew no such place.  At this I wondered, that such a sentence should so suddenly, and with such comfort and strength, seize, and abide upon my heart; and yet that none could find it (for I doubted not but that it was in holy scripture).

64. Well, I looked for it, but I couldn’t find it; it just stayed with me. Then I asked this good man and then another if they knew where it was, but they didn’t know of any such place. This surprised me—how such a powerful and comforting thought could suddenly take hold of my heart, yet no one could discover it (because I had no doubt that it was in the holy scripture).

65.  Thus I continued above a year, and could not find the place; but at last, casting my eye upon the Apocrypha books, I found it in Ecclesiasticus, Eccles. ii. 10.  This, at the first, did somewhat daunt me; but because by this time I had got more experience of the love and kindness of God, it troubled me the less, especially when I considered that though it was not in those texts that we call holy and canonical; yet forasmuch as this sentence was the sum and substance of many of the promises, it was my duty to take the comfort of it; and I bless God for that word, for it was of God to me: that word doth still at times shine before my face.

65. So I went on for over a year without being able to find the place; but eventually, when I looked at the Apocrypha books, I found it in Ecclesiasticus, Eccles. ii. 10. At first, this somewhat unsettled me; but by this time, I had gained more experience of God's love and kindness, which made it less troubling, especially when I realized that although it wasn't in the texts we consider holy and canonical, since this sentence reflected the essence of many promises, it was my responsibility to find comfort in it. I thank God for that word, because it was from God to me: that word still sometimes lights my way.

66.  After this, that other doubt did come with strength upon me, But how if the day of grace should be past and gone?  How if you have overstood the time of mercy?  Now I remember that one day, as I was walking in the country, I was much in the thoughts of this, But how if the day of grace is past?  And to aggravate my trouble, the Tempter presented to my mind those good people of Bedford, and suggested thus unto me, that these being converted already, they were all that God would save in those parts; and that I came too late, for these had got the blessing before I came.

66. After this, another doubt hit me hard: What if the day of grace is already over? What if I've missed the time of mercy? I remember one day, while I was walking in the countryside, I kept thinking about this: What if the day of grace is over? To make my anxiety worse, the Tempter put in my mind the good people of Bedford and suggested that since they were already converted, they were the only ones God would save in that area; that I was too late, and they had already received the blessing before I arrived.

67.  Now I was in great distress, thinking in very deed that this might well be so; wherefore I went up and down, bemoaning my sad condition; counting myself far worse than a thousand fools for standing off thus long, and spending so many years in sin as I had done; still crying out, Oh! that I had turned sooner!  Oh! that I had turned seven years ago!  It made me also angry with myself, to think that I should have no more wit, but to trifle away my time, till my soul and heaven were lost.

67. Now I was really distressed, truly believing that this could be the case; so I wandered around, lamenting my unfortunate situation; I thought of myself as far worse than a thousand fools for waiting so long and wasting so many years in sin as I had; still shouting, Oh! if only I had turned back sooner! Oh! if only I had turned back seven years ago! It also made me angry with myself, to think that I had no more sense than to waste my time until my soul and my chances for heaven were lost.

68.  But when I had been long vexed with this fear, and was scarce able to take one step more, just about the same place where I received my other encouragement, these words broke in upon my mind, Compel them to come in, that my house may be filled; and yet there is room.  Luke xiv. 22, 23.  These words, but especially those, And yet there is room, were sweet words to me; for truly I thought that by them I saw there was place enough in heaven for me; and moreover, that when the Lord Jesus did speak these words, He then did think of me: and that He knowing that the time would come, that I should be afflicted with fear, that there was no place left for me in His bosom, did before speak this word, and leave it upon record, that I might find help thereby against this vile temptation.  This I then verily believed.

68. But after being troubled by this fear for a long time and hardly able to take another step, right around the same spot where I had received my previous encouragement, these words came to my mind, Compel them to come in, that my house may be filled; and yet there is room. Luke xiv. 22, 23. These words, especially And yet there is room, were comforting to me; because I truly felt that they showed there was enough space in heaven for me. Furthermore, I believed that when the Lord Jesus said these words, He was thinking of me; and that He, knowing the time would come when I would struggle with the fear of having no place left for me in His embrace, had spoken this promise in advance and preserved it in writing so that I could find strength against this terrible temptation. This is what I genuinely believed.

69.  In the light and encouragement of this word I went a pretty while; and the comfort was the more, when I thought that the Lord Jesus should think on me so long ago, and that He should speak those words on purpose for my sake; for I did think verily, that He did on purpose speak them to encourage me withal.

69. With the guidance and support of this message, I went for quite a while feeling uplifted; the comfort felt even greater when I realized that the Lord Jesus had thought of me long ago and that He spoke those words specifically for me. I truly believed that He intentionally shared them to encourage me.

70.  But I was not without my temptations to go back again; temptations I say, both from Satan, mine own heart, and carnal acquaintance; but I thank God these were outweighed by that sound sense of death, and of the day of judgment, which abode, as it were, continually in my view: I would often also think on Nebuchadnezzar; of whom it is said, He had given him all the kingdoms of the earth.  Dan. v. 18, 19.  Yet, thought I, if this great man had all his portion in this world, one hour in hell-fire would make him forget all.  Which consideration was a great help to me.

70. But I wasn't without my temptations to go back; I faced temptations from Satan, my own heart, and worldly connections. But I thank God these were outweighed by a strong awareness of death and the day of judgment that was always in my mind. I also often thought about Nebuchadnezzar; it says of him, He had given him all the kingdoms of the earth. Dan. v. 18, 19. Yet I thought, if this great man had everything in this world, one hour in hell would make him forget it all. This thought helped me a lot.

71.  I was also made, about this time, to see something concerning the beasts that Moses counted clean and unclean: I thought those beasts were types of men; the clean, types of them that were the people of God; but the unclean, types of such as were the children of the wicked one.  Now I read, that the clean beasts chewed the cud; that is, thought I, they show us, we must feed upon the word of God: they also parted the hoof.  I thought that signified, we must part, if we would be saved, with the ways of ungodly men.  And also, in further reading about them, I found, that though we did chew the cud, as the hare; yet if we walked with claws, like a dog; or if we did part the hoof, like the swine, yet if we did not chew the cud, as the sheep, we were still, for all that, but unclean: for I thought the hare to be a type of those that talk of the word, yet walk in the ways of sin; and that the swine was like him that parted with his outward pollutions, but still wanteth the word of faith, without which there could be no way of salvation, let a man be never so devout.  Deut. xiv.  After this, I found by reading the word, that those that must be glorified with Christ in another world must be called by Him here; called to the partaking of a share in His word and righteousness, and to the comforts and first-fruits of His Spirit; and to a peculiar interest in all those heavenly things, which do indeed prepare the soul for that rest, and house of glory, which is in heaven above.

71. Around this time, I began to understand something about the animals that Moses labeled as clean and unclean. I thought these animals represented people: the clean ones symbolized God's people, while the unclean ones represented the children of the wicked one. I read that the clean animals chewed the cud; this made me think that they showed us we need to feed on the word of God. They also parted the hoof, which I interpreted as a sign that we must separate ourselves from the ways of ungodly people if we want to be saved. Furthermore, as I read more about them, I discovered that even if we did chew the cud like the hare, if we walked with claws like a dog, or if we parted the hoof like the swine, we would still be considered unclean if we didn’t chew the cud like the sheep. I thought the hare represented those who talk about the word but live in sin, and the swine reflected someone who may have given up their outward wrongdoings but still lacks the word of faith, without which salvation is impossible, no matter how devout a person may be. Deut. xiv. After this, I learned from reading the word that those who are meant to be glorified with Christ in the next life must be called by Him here; called to share in His word and righteousness, to experience the comforts and first-fruits of His Spirit, and to have a special interest in all the heavenly things that truly prepare the soul for that rest and glory in heaven above.

72.  Here again I was at a very I great stand, not knowing what to do, fearing I was not called; for, thought I, if I be not called, what then can do me good?  None but those who are effectually called inherit the kingdom of heaven.  But oh! how I now loved those words that spake of a Christian’s calling! as when the Lord said to one, Follow Me; and to another, Come after Me: and oh, thought I, that He would say so to me too: how gladly would I run after Him!

72. Here I was once again in a tough spot, not knowing what to do, worried that I wasn’t called; because, I thought, if I’m not called, what good can come to me? Only those who are truly called inherit the kingdom of heaven. But oh! how much I loved those words that talked about a Christian’s calling! Like when the Lord said to one, Follow Me; and to another, Come after Me: and oh, I thought, how I wish He would say that to me too: how eagerly I would run after Him!

73.  I cannot now express with what longings and breathings in my soul, I cried to Christ to call me.  Thus I continued for a time, all on a flame to be converted to Jesus Christ; and did also see at that day, such glory in a converted state, that I could not be contented without a share therein.  Gold! could it have been gotten for gold, what would I have given for it?  Had I had a whole world, it had all gone ten thousand times over for this, that my soul might have been in a converted state.

73. I can't fully describe the deep yearning and intense longing in my soul as I cried out to Christ to call me. For a time, I was completely on fire to be converted to Jesus Christ; I saw such incredible glory in being converted that I couldn’t be satisfied without experiencing it myself. Gold! If I could have bought it with gold, what would I have given for it? If I had a whole world, I would have traded it ten thousand times over just for the chance to have my soul in a converted state.

74.  How lovely now was every one in my eyes, that I thought to be converted men and women.  They shone, they walked like a people that carried the broad seal of heaven about them.  Oh! I saw the lot was fallen to them in pleasant places, and they had a goodly heritage.  Psalm xvi.  But that which made me sick, was that of Christ, in St Mark, He goeth up into a mountain, and calleth unto Him whom He would, and they came unto Him.  Mark iii. 13.

74. How beautiful everyone looked to me, as if they were truly converted men and women. They radiated light, walking like a people who carried the divine seal of heaven with them. Oh! I could see they were blessed with a wonderful lot and a rich heritage. Psalm xvi. But what troubled me was the passage about Christ in St. Mark, He went up a mountain, and called to Him those He wanted, and they came to Him. Mark iii. 13.

75.  This scripture made me faint and fear, yet it kindled fire in my soul.  That which made me fear, was this; lest Christ should have no liking to me, for He called whom He would.  But oh! the glory that I saw in that condition, did still so engage my heart, that I could seldom read of any that Christ did call, but I presently wished, Would I had been in their clothes, would I had been born Peter; would I had been born John; or, would I had been by and had heard Him when He called them, how would I have cried, O Lord, call me alsoBut, ohI feared He would not call me.

75. This scripture made me feel weak and afraid, yet it ignited a fire in my soul. What frightened me was the thought that Christ might not have any interest in me, since He called whom He wanted. But oh! The glory I saw in that situation still captured my heart, so that I could rarely read about anyone Christ called without immediately wishing, Would I had been in their place, would I had been born Peter; would I had been born John; or, would I had been there and heard Him when He called them, how would I have cried, O Lord, call me too! But, oh! I feared He would not call me.

76.  And truly, the Lord let me go thus many months together, and shewed me nothing; either that I was already, or should be called hereafter: but at last after much time spent, and many groans to God, that I might be made partaker of the holy and heavenly calling; that word came in upon me: I will cleanse their blood, that I have not cleansed, for the Lord dwelleth in Zion.  Joel iii. 21.  These words I thought were sent to encourage me to wait still upon God; and signified unto me, that if I were not already, yet time might come, I might be in truth converted unto Christ.

76. And truly, the Lord allowed me to go many months without any direction, showing me nothing about whether I was already called or would be called in the future. But eventually, after a lot of time spent and many prayers to God, asking to be part of the holy and heavenly calling, that word came to me: I will cleanse their blood, that I have not cleansed, for the Lord dwells in Zion. Joel iii. 21. I believed these words were meant to encourage me to keep waiting on God and indicated that even if I wasn't already, there might come a time when I would truly be converted to Christ.

77.  About this time I began to break my mind to those poor people in Bedford, and to tell them my condition; which when they had heard, they told Mr Gifford of me, who himself also took occasion to talk with me, and was willing to be well persuaded of me, though I think from little grounds: but he invited me to his house, where I should hear him confer with others, about the dealings of God with their souls; from all which I still received more conviction, and from that time began to see something of the vanity and inward wretchedness of my wicked heart; for as yet I knew no great matter therein; but now it began to be discovered unto me, and also to work at that rate as it never did before.  Now I evidently found, that lusts and corruptions put forth themselves within me, in wicked thoughts and desires, which I did not regard before; my desires also for heaven and life began to fail; I found also, that whereas before my soul was full of longing after God, now it began to hanker after every foolish vanity; yea, my heart would not be moved to mind that which was good; it began to be careless, both of my soul and heaven; it would now continually hang back, both to, and in every duty; and was as a clog on the leg of a bird, to hinder me from flying.

77. Around this time, I started to open up to those poor people in Bedford and share my situation with them. Once they heard me out, they informed Mr. Gifford about me, and he took the opportunity to talk with me as well. He was eager to be convinced of my sincerity, though I think it was based on little evidence. He invited me to his house, where I would hear him discuss with others about how God interacted with their souls. From all of this, I gained more conviction and began to recognize the emptiness and deep misery of my sinful heart; I previously hadn’t realized how serious it was. But now, it started to reveal itself to me, working in a way it never had before. I clearly saw that my lusts and corruptions were manifesting as wicked thoughts and desires that I hadn't paid attention to before. My longing for heaven and life started to fade; I also noticed that while my soul had once been filled with a desire for God, it was now drawn to every silly distraction. My heart became indifferent to what was good, careless about both my soul and heaven. It constantly held me back in every duty, like a weight on a bird’s leg, preventing me from flying.

78.  Nay, thought I, now I grow worse and worse: now I am farther from conversion than ever I was before.  Wherefore I began to sink greatly in my soul, and began to entertain such discouragement in my heart, as laid me as low as hell.  If now I should have burned at the stake, I could not believe that Christ had love for me: alas!  I could neither hear Him, nor see Him, nor feel Him, nor favour any of His things; I was driven as with a tempest, my heart would be unclean, and the Canaanites would dwell in the land.

78. No, I thought, now I'm getting worse and worse: I'm further from being saved than ever before. Because of this, I started to feel really low in my soul and entertained such discouragement in my heart that it brought me down to the depths of despair. Even if I were to be burned at the stake, I couldn’t believe that Christ loved me: oh! I couldn’t hear Him, see Him, feel Him, or appreciate any of His things; I was tossed around like in a storm, my heart felt tainted, and the Canaanites were still living in the land.

79.  Sometimes I would tell my condition to the people of God; which, when they heard, they would pity me, and would tell me of the promises; but they had as good have told me, that I must reach the sun with my finger, as have bidden me receive or rely upon the promises: and as soon I should have done it.  All my sense and feeling were against me; and I saw I had an heart that would sin, and that lay under a law that would condemn.

79. Sometimes I would share my situation with the people of God; when they heard, they would feel sorry for me and remind me of the promises. But it might as well have been telling me to touch the sun with my finger as to ask me to accept or rely on those promises; I would have had just as much chance of doing that. Everything I felt went against me, and I realized I had a heart that wanted to sin and was under a law that would condemn me.

80.  These things have often made me think of the child which the father brought to Christ, who, while he was yet coming to Him, was thrown down by the devil, and also so rent and torn by him, that he lay down and wallowed, foaming.  Luke ix. 42; Mark ix. 20.

80. These things often remind me of the child that the father brought to Christ, who, while he was still approaching Him, was thrown down by the devil, and was so beaten and torn by him that he lay there rolling around, foaming. Luke 9:42; Mark 9:20.

81.  Further, in these days, I would find my heart to shut itself up against the Lord, and against His holy word: I have found my unbelief to set, as it were, the shoulder to the door, to keep Him out; and that too even then, when I have with many a bitter sigh, cried, Good Lord, break it open: Lord, break these gates of brass, and cut these bars of iron asunder.  Psalm cvii. 16.  Yet that word would sometimes create in my heart a peaceable pause, I girded thee, though thou hast not known Me.  Isaiah xlv. 5.

81. Furthermore, these days, I find my heart shutting itself off from the Lord and His holy word: I’ve noticed my unbelief acting like a wedge at the door, trying to keep Him out; and this happens even when I’ve cried out with many bitter sighs, "Good Lord, break it open: Lord, break these gates of brass, and cut these bars of iron asunder.” Psalm 107:16. Yet that word sometimes brings a sense of calm to my heart, I girded thee, though thou hast not known Me. Isaiah 45:5.

82.  But all this while, as to the act of sinning, I was never more tender than now: my hinder parts were inward: I durst not take a pin or stick, though but so big as a straw; for my conscience now was sore, and would smart at every touch: I could not now tell how to speak my words, for fear I should misplace them.  Oh, how gingerly did I then go, in all I did or said!  I found myself as on a miry bog, that shook if I did but stir, and was, as there, left both of God and Christ, and the Spirit, and all good things.

82. But during all this time, when it came to sinning, I was never more sensitive than I am now: I felt vulnerable emotionally. I couldn't even pick up a pin or stick, not even something as small as a straw; my conscience was hurting and reacted to every little thing. I struggled to form my words, worried that I might say something wrong. Oh, how carefully I moved in everything I did or said! I felt like I was standing on a muddy bog that trembled if I so much as moved, and like there, I was left without God, Christ, the Spirit, and all good things.

83.  But I observed, though I was such a great sinner before conversion, yet God never much charged the guilt of the sins of my ignorance upon me; only He showed me, I was lost if I had not Christ, because I had been a sinner: I saw that I wanted a perfect righteousness to present me without fault before God, and this righteousness was no where to be found, but in the Person of Jesus Christ.

83. But I noticed that, even though I was a huge sinner before my conversion, God never really blamed me too much for my ignorant sins; He just made it clear that I was lost without Christ because I was a sinner. I realized that I needed a perfect righteousness to present myself faultlessly before God, and that righteousness could only be found in the Person of Jesus Christ.

84.  But my original and inward pollution; That, that was my plague and affliction, that I saw at a dreadful rate, always putting forth itself within me; that I had the guilt of, to amazement; by reason of that, I was more loathsome in mine own eyes than was a toad, and I thought I was so in God’s eyes too: Sin and corruption, I said, would as naturally bubble out of my heart, as water would bubble out of a fountain: I thought now, that every one had a better heart than I had; I could have changed heart with any body; I thought none but the devil himself could equalise me for inward wickedness and pollution of mind.  I fell therefore at the sight of my own vileness deeply into despair; for I concluded, that this condition that I was in, could not stand with a state of grace.  Sure, thought I, I am forsaken of God; sure, I am given up to the devil, and to a reprobate mind: and thus I continued a long while, even for some years together.

84. But my original and deep-seated issues; that was my plague and suffering, and I noticed it at a horrible rate, always surfacing within me; I felt guilty about it, to my shock; because of that, I saw myself as more disgusting than a toad, and I thought God saw me that way too: Sin and corruption, I said, would bubble out of my heart as naturally as water bubbles out of a fountain: I thought everyone had a better heart than mine; I would have swapped hearts with anyone; I believed only the devil himself could match my inner wickedness and mental pollution. I fell deeply into despair at the sight of my own wretchedness; I concluded that my condition couldn’t possibly align with being in a state of grace. Surely, I thought, I am abandoned by God; surely, I am given over to the devil and a corrupt mind: and so I remained in that state for a long time, even for several years.

85.  While I was thus afflicted with the fears of my own damnation, there were two things would make me wonder; the one was, when I saw old people hunting after the things of this life, as if they should live here always: the other was, when I found professors much distressed and cast down, when they met with outward losses; as of husband, wife, child, etc.  Lord, thought I, what a-do is here about such little things as these!  What seeking after carnal things, by some, and what grief in others for the loss of them! if they so much labour after, and shed so many tears for the things of this present life, how am I to be bemoaned, pitied, and prayed for!  My soul is dying, my soul is damning.  Were my soul but in a good condition, and were I but sure of it, ah! how rich should I esteem myself, though blessed but with bread and water!  I should count those but small afflictions, and should bear them as little burthens.  A wounded spirit who can bear!

85. While I was struggling with the fear of my own damnation, I noticed two things that puzzled me: first, when I saw older people chasing after the things of this life as if they would live here forever; second, when I observed professors feeling deeply upset and distressed over losing things like a spouse, child, or other possessions. Lord, I thought, what’s all the fuss about these minor things? Some people are so consumed by material concerns, while others grieve deeply for their loss! If they work so hard and cry so much over the things of this world, how will anyone show me sympathy, pity, or pray for me? My soul is dying, my soul is on its way to damnation. If my soul were in a good place, and I was sure of it, oh! how rich I would feel, even with just bread and water! I would consider those to be small afflictions and carry them like minor burdens. A wounded spirit who can bear!

86. And though I was much troubled, and tossed, and afflicted, with the sight and sense and terror of my own wickedness, yet I was afraid to let this sight and sense go quite off my mind: that unless guilt of conscience was taken off the right way, that is, by the blood of Christ a man grew rather worse for the loss of his trouble of mind, than better.  Wherefore, if my guilt lay hard upon me, then I should cry that the blood of Christ might take it off: and if it was going off without it (for the sense of sin would be sometimes as if it would die, and go quite away), then I would also strive to fetch it upon my heart again, by bringing the punishment of sin in hell fire upon my spirit; and should cry, Lord, let it not go off my heart, but the right way, by the blood of Christ, and the application of Thy mercy, through Him, to my soul, for that scripture lay much upon me, without shedding of blood is no remission.  Heb. ix. 22.  And that which made me the more afraid of this, was, because I had seen some, who though when they were under wounds of conscience, would cry and pray; yet seeking rather present ease from their trouble, than pardon for their sin, cared not how they lost their guilt, so they got it out of their mind: now, having got it off the wrong way, it was not sanctified unto them; but they grew harder and blinder, and more wicked after their trouble.  This made me afraid, and made me cry to God the more, that it might not be so with me.

86. Even though I was deeply troubled, restless, and tormented by the awareness and fear of my own wrongdoing, I was still scared to completely let go of that awareness and fear. I believed that if I didn't take away my guilty conscience in the right way, specifically through the blood of Christ, I would end up worse off without that mental struggle than better. So, if my guilt weighed heavily on me, I would cry out for the blood of Christ to remove it. And if it seemed to fade away without that (since the feeling of sin would sometimes feel like it might die out entirely), I would then work to bring that awareness back to my heart by reminding myself of the punishment for sin in hellfire; I would cry, Lord, don’t let it leave my heart, but let it be taken away in the right way, by the blood of Christ, and the application of Your mercy, through Him, to my soul, because that scripture weighed heavily on me, without shedding of blood is no remission. Heb. ix. 22. What made me even more fearful of this was having seen some people who, although they would cry and pray when they were struggling with guilt, cared more about finding immediate relief from their discomfort than seeking forgiveness for their sins. They didn't care how they got rid of their guilt, as long as they could push it out of their minds. However, since they had removed it in the wrong way, it wasn't beneficial for them; instead, they became harder, more blind, and more wicked after their distress. This scared me and made me cry out to God even more, so that my experience wouldn't be the same.

87.  And now I was sorry that God had made me man, for I feared I was a reprobate; I counted man as unconverted, the most doleful of all the creatures.  Thus being afflicted and tossed about my sad condition, I counted myself alone, and above the most of men unblessed.

87. And now I regretted that God had made me a man, because I was afraid I was lost; I saw humanity, as unredeemed, as the most miserable of all beings. So, suffering and troubled by my sad state, I felt isolated and more unfortunate than most people.

88.  Yea, I thought it impossible that ever I should attain to so much goodness of heart, as to thank God that He had made me a man.  Man indeed is the most noble by creation, of all creatures in the visible world; but by sin he has made himself the most ignoble.  The beasts, birds, fishes, etc.  I blessed their condition; for they had not a sinful nature; they were not obnoxious to the wrath of God; they were not to go to hell-fire after death; I could therefore have rejoiced, had my condition been as any of theirs.

88. Yeah, I thought it was impossible for me to ever feel so much goodness in my heart that I would thank God for making me a man. Man is indeed the noblest of all creatures in the visible world by creation, but through sin, he has made himself the most disgraceful. I envied the condition of the beasts, birds, fishes, and so on; they don’t have a sinful nature, they aren’t subject to God’s wrath, and they won’t face hellfire after death. So I would have been happy if my condition were like any of theirs.

89.  In this condition I went a great while, but when comforting time was come, I heard one preach a sermon on these words in the song, Song iv. 1, Behold, thou art fair, my love, behold, thou art fair.  But at that time he made these two words, my love, his chief and subject matter: from which, after he had a little opened the text, he observed these several conclusions: 1. That the church, and so every saved soul, is Christ’s love, when loveless.  2. Christ’s love without a cause.  3. Christ’s love, when hated of the world.  4. Christ’s love, when under temptation and under destruction.  5. Christ’s love, from first to last.

89. In this state, I went on for a long time, but when the time for comfort came, I heard someone preach a sermon on these words from the song, Song iv. 1, Behold, you are beautiful, my love, behold, you are beautiful. At that time, he focused primarily on the two words, my love: after briefly explaining the text, he drew several conclusions from it: 1. The church, and thus every saved soul, is Christ’s love, even when loveless. 2. Christ’s love without a reason. 3. Christ’s love, when hated by the world. 4. Christ’s love, when facing temptation and destruction. 5. Christ’s love, from beginning to end.

90.  But I got nothing by what he said at present; only when he came to the application of the fourth particular, this was the word he said; If it be so, that the saved soul is Christ’s love, when under temptation and desertion; then poor tempted soul, when thou art assaulted, and afflicted with temptations, and the hidings of God’s face, yet think on these two words, ‘My love,’ still.

90. But I didn’t really understand what he meant at that moment; only when he got to the fourth point, this is what he said: If it’s true, that the saved soul is Christ’s love, even in times of temptation and abandonment; then, dear tempted soul, when you feel attacked, and burdened by temptations, and the absence of God’s presence, remember these two words, ‘My love,’ always.

91.  So as I was going home, these words came again into my thoughts; and I well remember, as they came in, I said thus in my heart, What shall I get by thinking on these two words?  This thought had no sooner passed through my heart, but these words began thus to kindle in my spirit, Thou art My Love, thou art My Dove, twenty times together; and still as they ran in my mind, they waxed stronger and warmer, and began to make me look up; but being as yet, between hope and fear, I still replied in my heart, But is it true, but is it true?  At which that sentence fell upon me, He wist not that it was true, which was done by the Angel.  Acts xii. 9.

91. As I was walking home, those words came to mind again. I clearly remember thinking to myself, What will I gain by dwelling on these two words? Just as that thought crossed my mind, the words started to ignite my spirit: You are My Love, you are My Dove, repeating twenty times. As they swirled in my thoughts, they grew stronger and more passionate, causing me to look upward. Yet, caught between hope and fear, I kept responding in my heart, But is it true, but is it true? At that moment, the phrase came to me, He did not realize that it was true, which was done by the Angel. Acts xii. 9.

92.  Then I began to give place to the word which with power, did over and over make this joyful sound within my soul, ‘Thou art my Love, thou art My Love, and nothing shall separate thee from My Love.  And with that my heart was filled full of comfort and hope, and now I could believe that my sins should be forgiven me; yea, I was now so taken with the love and mercy of God, that I remember I could not tell how to contain till I got home: I thought I could have spoken of His love, and have told of His mercy to me, even to the very crows, that sat upon the ploughed lands before me, had they been capable to have understood me: wherefore I said in my soul, with much gladness, Well, I would I had a pen and ink here, I would write this down before I go any farther; for surely I will not forget this forty years hence.  But, alas! within less than forty days I began to question all again; which made me begin to question all still.

92. Then I started to embrace the words that, with power, repeatedly filled my soul with joy, ‘You are my Love, you are My Love, and nothing shall separate you from My Love. And with that, my heart was overflowing with comfort and hope, and now I could believe that my sins would be forgiven; yes, I was so overwhelmed by God’s love and mercy that I remember I could hardly wait to get home: I thought I could have talked about His love and shared His mercy with even the crows sitting on the plowed fields in front of me, if they could have understood. So, I said to myself, with great joy, Well, I wish I had a pen and paper here, I would write this down before I go any further; for surely I will not forget this forty years from now. But, sadly, in less than forty days, I began to doubt everything again, which led me to keep questioning everything.

93.  Yet still at times I was helped to believe, that it was a true manifestation of grace unto my soul, though I had lost much of the life and favour of it.  Now about a week or a fortnight after this I was much followed by this scripture, Simon, Simon; behold, Satan hath desired to have you, Luke xxii. 31, and sometimes it would sound so loud within me, yea, and as it was, call so strongly after me, that once, above all the rest, I turned my head over my shoulder, thinking verily that some man had behind me, called me; being at a great distance, methought he called so loud: it came, as I have thought since, to have stirred me up to prayer, and to watchfulness: it came to acquaint me, that a cloud and a storm was coming down upon me: but I understood it not.

93. Yet at times I was still convinced that it was a genuine expression of grace for my soul, even though I had lost much of its life and favor. About a week or two after this, I was frequently reminded of this scripture, Simon, Simon; behold, Satan hath desired to have you, Luke xxii. 31, and sometimes it would resonate so loudly within me that, at one point, I turned my head over my shoulder, genuinely thinking that someone behind me had called my name; from a great distance, it seemed the call was so loud. I now believe it was meant to urge me towards prayer and vigilance; it was meant to warn me that a cloud and storm were approaching, but I didn’t realize it at the time.

94.  Also, as I remember, that time that it called to me so loud, was the last time that it sounded in mine ears; but me thinks I hear still with what a loud voice these words, Simon, Simon, sounded in mine ears.  I thought verily, as I have told you, that somebody had called after me, that was half a mile behind me: and although that was not my name, yet it made me suddenly look behind me, believing that he that called so loud, meant me.

94. Also, as I remember, the last time it called out to me so loudly was the last time I heard it; but I still think I can hear how loudly those words, Simon, Simon, rang in my ears. I truly thought, as I mentioned before, that someone had called out to me from half a mile behind; and even though that wasn't my name, it made me quickly turn around, thinking that the person calling out so loudly was talking to me.

95.  But so foolish was I, and ignorant, that I knew not the reason of this sound; (which as I did both see and feel soon after, was sent from heaven as an alarm, to awaken me to provide for what was coming,) only I should muse and wonder in my mind, to think what should be the reason of this scripture, and that at this rate, so often and so loud, should still be sounding and rattling in mine ears: but, as I said before, I soon after perceived the end of God therein.

95. But I was so foolish and clueless that I didn’t understand the reason for this sound; (which, as I both saw and felt soon after, was sent from heaven as a warning to wake me up to prepare for what was coming.) I could only wonder and think about why this scripture kept echoing so loudly in my ears. But, as I mentioned earlier, I soon realized the purpose of God behind it.

96.  For, about the space of a month after, a very great storm came down upon me, which handled me twenty times worse than all I had met with before; it came stealing upon me, now by one piece, then by another: First, all my comfort was taken from me; then darkness seized upon me; after which, whole floods of blasphemies, both against God, Christ, and the scriptures, were poured upon my spirit, to my great confusion and astonishment.  These blasphemous thoughts were such as stirred up questions in me against the very being of God, and of His only beloved Son: As, whether there were in truth, a God or Christ?  And whether the holy scriptures were not rather a fable, and cunning story, than the holy and pure word of God?

96. About a month later, a huge storm hit me, which was much worse than anything I had faced before. It crept up on me, first taking away all my comfort, then plunging me into darkness. After that, a flood of blasphemous thoughts against God, Christ, and the scriptures overwhelmed me, leaving me both confused and astonished. These troubling thoughts made me question the very existence of God and His only beloved Son: Was there really a God or Christ? And were the holy scriptures just a fable or a clever story, rather than the holy and pure word of God?

97.  The tempter would also much assault me with this, How can you tell but that the Turks had as good scriptures to prove their Mahomet the Saviour, as we have to prove our Jesus isAnd, could I think, that so many ten thousands, in so many countries and kingdoms, should be without the knowledge of the right way to heaven, (if there were indeed a heaven); and that we only, who live in a corner of the earth, should alone be blessed therewithEvery one doth think his own religion rightest, both Jews and Moors, and Pagans; and how if all our faith, and Christ, and scriptures, should be but a think so too?

97. The tempter would also frequently challenge me with this: How can you be sure that the Turks have just as good scriptures to prove their Mahomet is the Savior, as we do to prove our Jesus is? And, could I think, that so many thousands, across so many countries and kingdoms, could be unaware of the right path to heaven, (if there is indeed a heaven); and that we alone, who live in a corner of the earth, should be the only ones blessed with it? Everyone believes their own religion is the truest, including Jews and Moors, and Pagans; and what if all our faith, and Christ, and scriptures, are just a matter of opinion too?

98.  Sometimes I have endeavoured to argue against these suggestions, and to set some of the sentences of blessed Paul against them; but alas! I quickly felt, when I thus did, such arguings as these would return again upon me, Though we made so great a matter of Paul, and of his words, yet how could I tell, but that in very deed, he being a subtle and cunning man, might give himself up to deceive with strong delusions: and also take the pains and travel, to undo and destroy his fellows.

98. Sometimes I’ve tried to argue against these suggestions and to counter some of the statements of blessed Paul with them; but unfortunately! I soon realized that such arguments would come back to haunt me, Though we made so great a matter of Paul, and of his words, yet how could I know, but that in fact, he being a clever and cunning man, might actually deceive with strong delusions: and also take the effort and time, to undo and destroy his peers.

99.  These suggestions, (with many others which at this time I may not, and dare not utter, neither by word or pen,) did make such a seizure upon my spirit, and did so overweigh my heart, both with their number, continuance, and fiery force, that I felt as if there were nothing else but these from morning to night within me; and as though indeed there could be room for nothing else; and also concluded, that God had, in very wrath to my soul, given me up to them, to be carried away with them, as with a mighty whirlwind.

99. These suggestions, (along with many others that I can’t and won’t express at this moment, either by word or writing,) weighed heavily on my spirit and burdened my heart with their sheer number, persistence, and intense pressure, making me feel like they were the only thing occupying my mind from morning to night; as if there was no space for anything else. I also concluded that God, out of deep anger toward my soul, had abandoned me to them, allowing me to be swept away by them like a powerful whirlwind.

100.  Only by the distaste that they gave unto my spirit, I felt there was something in me that refused to embrace them.  But this consideration I then only had, when God gave me leave to swallow my spittle; otherwise the noise, and strength, and force of these temptations would drown and overflow, and as it were, bury all such thoughts, or the remembrance of any such thing.  While I was in this temptation, I often found my mind suddenly put upon it to curse and swear, or to speak some grievous thing against God, or Christ His Son, and of the scriptures.

100. Only because of the disgust they stirred in my spirit, I realized there was something within me that couldn't accept them. But I only recognized this when God allowed me to collect my thoughts; otherwise, the noise, intensity, and force of these temptations would overwhelm and bury any such thoughts or memories. During this time of temptation, I often found my mind suddenly urged to curse and swear, or to say something harsh about God, or Christ His Son, and the scriptures.

101.  Now I thought, surely I am possessed of the devil: at other times, again, I thought I should be bereft of my wits; for instead of lauding and magnifying God the Lord, with others, if I have but heard Him spoken of, presently some most horrible blasphemous thought or other would bolt out of my heart against Him; so that whether I did think that God was, or again did think there was no such thing, no love, nor peace, nor gracious disposition could I feel within me.

101. Now I thought, surely I must be possessed by the devil: at other times, I felt like I was losing my mind; because instead of praising and honoring God with others, every time I heard His name mentioned, some terrible blasphemous thought would spring up in my heart against Him. So whether I believed that God existed or thought there was no such thing, I couldn't feel any love, peace, or kindness within me.

102.  These things did sink me into very deep despair; for I concluded that such things could not possibly be found amongst them that loved God.  I often, when these temptations had been with force upon me, did compare myself to the case of such a child, whom some gipsy hath by force took up in her arms, and is carrying from friend and country.  Kick sometimes I did, and also shriek and cry; but yet I was bound in the wings of the temptation, and the wind would carry me away.  I thought also of Saul, and of the evil spirit that did possess him: and did greatly fear that my condition was the same with that of his.  1 Sam. x.

102. These things really dragged me into deep despair; I figured that such things couldn't possibly exist among those who loved God. Often, when these temptations hit me hard, I compared myself to a child being forcibly carried away by a gipsy, taken from friends and homeland. I would kick, and yell, and cry sometimes; but I was still trapped in the grip of temptation, and the wind would sweep me away. I also thought about Saul and the evil spirit that tormented him; I was really afraid that my situation was just like his. 1 Sam. x.

103.  In these days, when I have heard others talk of what was the sin against the Holy Ghost, then would the tempter so provoke me to desire to sin that against sin, that I was as if I could not, must not, neither should be quiet until I had committed it; now no sin would serve but that.  If it were to be committed by speaking of such a word, then I have been as if my mouth would have spoken that word, whether I would or no; and in so strong a measure was this temptation upon me, that often I have been ready to clap my hand under my chin, to hold my mouth from opening; and to that end also, I have had thoughts at other times, to leap with my head downward, into some muckhill-hole or other, to keep my mouth from speaking.

103. These days, when I've heard others talk about what the sin against the Holy Spirit is, the tempter would provoke me so much to want to sin in that way that it felt like I couldn’t, shouldn’t, or wouldn’t be able to rest until I had done it; no other sin would do but that one. If it meant saying a certain word, I felt like my mouth would just say it, whether I wanted it to or not; the temptation was so intense that I often found myself ready to put my hand under my chin to keep my mouth shut. At times, I even thought about jumping headfirst into a pile of garbage or something similar just to stop myself from speaking.

104.  Now again I beheld the condition of the dog and toad, and counted the estate of every thing that God had made, far better than this dreadful state of mine, and such as my companions were.  Yea, gladly would I have been in the condition of a dog or horse: for I knew they had no souls to perish under the everlasting weight of hell, or sin, as mine was like to do.  Nay, and though I saw this, felt this, and was broken to pieces with it; yet that which added to my sorrow was, I could not find, that with all my soul I did desire deliverance.  That scripture did also tear and rend my soul in the midst of these distractions, The wicked are like the troubled sea, when it cannot rest, whose waters cast up mire and dirtThere is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked.  Isa. lvii. 20, 21.

104.  Now again I looked at the condition of the dog and the toad, and I considered the state of everything that God had made, which was far better than this terrible state of mine and that of my companions.  Yes, I would gladly have traded places with a dog or a horse because I knew they had no souls to suffer under the everlasting burden of hell or sin, like mine was destined to do.  Even though I saw this, felt this, and was broken by it; what added to my sorrow was that I could not find within myself the desire for deliverance, despite my soul longing for it.  That scripture also tore at my soul amidst these distractions, The wicked are like the troubled sea, when it cannot rest, whose waters cast up mire and dirtThere is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked.  Isa. lvii. 20, 21.

105.  And now my heart was, at times, exceeding hard; if I would have given a thousand pounds for a tear, I could not shed one: no nor sometimes scarce desire to shed one.  I was much dejected, to think that this would be my lot.  I saw some could mourn and lament their sin; and others again, could rejoice and bless God for Christ; and others again, could quietly talk of, and with gladness remember the word of God; while I only was in the storm or tempest.  This much sunk me, I thought my condition was alone, I should therefore much bewail my hard hap, but get out of, or get rid of these things, I could not.

105. And now my heart was, at times, really hard; if I could have given a thousand pounds for a single tear, I couldn't shed one: nor did I sometimes even want to. I felt pretty down, thinking that this would be my fate. I saw some people could mourn and lament their sins; others could rejoice and praise God for Christ; and still others could talk about and happily remember the word of God; while I was just caught in the storm or chaos. This really brought me down; I thought my situation was unique, and so I should mourn my bad luck, but I couldn't escape or shake off these feelings.

106.  While this temptation lasted, which was about a year, I could attend upon none of the ordinances of God, but with sore and great affliction.  Yea, then I was most distressed with blasphemies.  If I had been hearing the word, then uncleanness, blasphemies and despair would hold me a captive there: if I have been reading, then sometimes I had sudden thoughts to question all I read: sometimes again, my mind would be so strangely snatched away, and possessed with other things, that I have neither known, nor regarded, nor remembered so much as the sentence that but now I have read.

106. While this temptation lasted, which was about a year, I couldn’t fully engage with any of God’s teachings without feeling deep pain and distress. During that time, I was really troubled with blasphemous thoughts. When I was listening to the sermons, feelings of impurity, blasphemy, and despair would trap me; when I was reading, I sometimes had sudden doubts about everything I read. Other times, my mind would be so distracted and taken over by other thoughts that I wouldn’t even know, acknowledge, or remember the sentence I had just read.

107.  In prayer also I have been greatly troubled at this time; sometimes I have thought I have felt him behind me pulling my clothes: he would be also continually at me in time of prayer, to have done, break off, make haste, you have prayed enough, and stay no longer; still drawing my mind away.  Sometimes also he would cast in such wicked thoughts as these; that I must pray to him, or for him: I have thought sometimes of that, Fall down; or, if thou wilt fall down and worship me.  Matt. iii. 9.

107. During prayer, I've been really troubled lately; at times, I felt like someone was behind me tugging at my clothes. He keeps bothering me while I pray, urging me to stop, hurry up, saying I've prayed enough and shouldn’t stay any longer; always pulling my attention away. Sometimes he would also throw in such evil thoughts as these: that I need to pray to him, or for him. I've sometimes thought about that, Fall down; or, if you will fall down and worship me. Matt. iii. 9.

108.  Also, when because I have had wandering thoughts in the time of this duty, I have laboured to compose my mind, and fix it upon God; then with great force hath the tempter laboured to distract me, and confound me, and to turn away my mind, by presenting to my heart and fancy, the form of a bush, a bull, a besom, or the like, as if I should pray to these: To these he would also (at sometimes especially) so hold my mind, that I was as if I could think of nothing else, or pray to nothing else but to these, or such as they.

108. Also, when I've had wandering thoughts during this duty, I've tried to calm my mind and focus it on God; then the tempter has worked hard to distract me, confuse me, and pull my mind away by showing me images like a bush, a bull, a broom, or something similar, as if I should pray to those things. At times, especially, he would hold my mind so tightly that I felt I could think of nothing else or pray to anything else but those things or ones like them.

109.  Yet at times I should have some strong and heart-affecting apprehensions of God, and the reality of the truth of His gospel.  But, oh! how would my heart, at such times, put forth itself with unexpressible groanings.  My whole soul was then in every word; I should cry with pangs after God, that He would be merciful unto me; but then I should be daunted again with such conceits as these: I should think that God did mock at these my prayers, saying, and that in the audience of the holy angels, This poor simple wretch doth hanker after Me, as if I had nothing to do with My mercy, but to bestow it on such as heAlas, poor soul! how art thou deceivedIt is not for such as thee to have favour with the Highest.

109. Yet sometimes I would have these strong and deeply felt fears of God and the truth of His gospel. But, oh! during those times, my heart would express itself with indescribable groanings. My whole soul was in every word; I would cry out in anguish to God, asking for His mercy; but then I would get discouraged by thoughts like these: I would imagine that God was mocking my prayers, saying, in front of the holy angels, This poor simple wretch longs for Me, as if I had nothing better to do than to grant mercy to someone like him. Alas, poor soul! How are you so misled? It’s not for someone like you to find favor with the Highest.

110.  Then hath the tempter come upon me, also, with such discouragements as these: You are very hot for mercy, but I will cool you; this frame shall not last always: many have been as hot as you for a spurt, but I have quenched their zeal (and with this, such and such, who were fallen off, would be set before mine eyes).  Then I should be afraid that I should do so too: But, thought I, I am glad this comes into my mind: well, I will watch, and take what care I can.  Though you do, said Satan, I shall be too hard for you; I will cool you insensibly, by degrees, by little and littleWhat care I, saith he, though I be seven years in chilling your heart, if I can do it at lastContinual rocking will lull a crying child asleep: I will ply it close, but I will have my end accomplishedThough you be burning hot at present, I can pull you from this fire; I shall have you cold before it be long.

110. So the tempter has come to me, too, with discouragements like these: *You really want mercy,* *but I’ll cool you down;* *this passion won’t last forever.* *Many have been as passionate as you for a moment,* *but I’ve extinguished their enthusiasm* (and along with this, people who fell away would be shown to me). Then I would fear that I might end up like them: But I thought, I’m glad this is on my mind: okay, I’ll stay alert and do what I can. *Even if you do,* said Satan, *I’ll outsmart you;* *I’ll cool you down gradually,* *bit by bit.* *What do I care,* he said, *if I take seven years to chill your heart,* *if I can do it in the end?* *Constant rocking will lull a crying child to sleep:* *I’ll work on it consistently,* *but I will achieve my goal.* *Even if you’re burning hot right now,* *I can pull you from this fire;* *I’ll have you cold before long.*

111.  These things brought me into great straits; for as I at present could not find myself fit for present death, so I thought, to live long, would make me yet more unfit; for time would make me forget all, and wear even the remembrance of the evil of sin, the worth of heaven, and the need I had of the blood of Christ to wash me, both out of mind and thought: but I thank Christ Jesus, these things did not at present make me slack my crying, but rather did put me more upon it (like her who met with adulterer, Deut. xxii. 26), in which days that was a good word to me, after I had suffered these things a while:—I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, etc., shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.  Rom. viii. 38, 39.  And now I hoped long life would not destroy me, nor make me miss of heaven.

111. These situations put me in a tough spot; I currently didn’t feel ready for death, and I thought that living longer would only make me less prepared. Time would cause me to forget everything, dull the memory of my sins, the value of heaven, and my need for Christ’s blood to cleanse me, pushing these thoughts out of my mind. But I thank Christ Jesus that these things didn’t make me stop crying out; instead, they urged me to cry out even more (like the woman who encountered the adulterer, Deut. xxii. 26). During those days, a particular verse became meaningful to me after I had endured these struggles for a while: “I am convinced that neither death nor life nor anything else will be able to separate us from the love of God that is in Christ Jesus our Lord.” Rom. viii. 38, 39. And now I hoped that a long life wouldn’t destroy me or keep me from heaven.

112.  Yet I had some supports in this temptation, though they were then all questioned by me; that in Jer. iii. at the first was something to me; and so was the consideration of verse 5 of that chapter; that though we have spoken and done as evil things as we could, yet we should cry unto God, My Father, Thou art the Guide of my youth, and shall return unto Him.

112. Yet I had some support in this temptation, even though I questioned it all at the time; what I found in Jer. iii. meant something to me at first; and so did the idea in verse 5 of that chapter—that even though we have spoken and done the worst things we could, we should still cry out to God, My Father, You are the Guide of my youth, and we will return to Him.

113.  I had, also, once a sweet glance from that in 2 Cor. v. 21: For He hath made Him to be sin for us, Who knew no sin, that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him.  I remember that one day, as I was sitting in a neighbour’s house, and there very sad at the consideration of my many blasphemies; and as I was saying in my mind, What ground have I to say that, who have been so vile and abominable, should ever inherit eternal life?  That word came suddenly upon me, What shall we say to these thingsIf God be for us, who can be against us? Rom. viii. 31.  That also was an help unto me, Because I live, ye shall live also.  John xiv. 19.  But these words were but hints, touches, and short visits, though very sweet when present; only they lasted not; but, like to Peter’s sheet, of a sudden were caught up from me, to heaven again.  Acts x. 16.

113. I once had a beautiful moment from that in 2 Cor. v. 21: For He made Him to be sin for us, Who knew no sin, that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him. I remember one day, sitting in a neighbor’s house, feeling very sad about my many blasphemies; and as I was thinking, What right do I have to think that, someone as vile and abominable as I am, could ever deserve eternal life? That thought came to me suddenly, What shall we say to these things? If God is for us, who can be against us? Rom. viii. 31. That was also a comfort to me, Because I live, you will live also. John xiv. 19. But these words were just hints, touches, and brief moments, though very sweet when they were there; they didn’t last long; they were like Peter’s sheet, suddenly taken away from me, to heaven again. Acts x. 16.

114.  But afterwards the Lord did more fully and graciously discover Himself unto me, and indeed, did quite, not only deliver me from the guilt that, by these things was laid upon my conscience, but also from the very filth thereof; for the temptation was removed, and I was put into my right mind again, as other Christians were.

114. But later on, the Lord revealed Himself to me more completely and graciously, and indeed, He not only freed me from the guilt that these things had placed on my conscience, but also from the very dirt of it; for the temptation was taken away, and I was restored to my right mind again, just like other Christians.

115.  I remember that one day, as I was travelling into the country, and musing on the wickedness and blasphemy of my heart, and considering the enmity that was in me to God, that scripture came into my mind, Having made peace through the blood of His cross.  Col. i. 20.  By which I was made to see, both again and again, that God and my soul were friends by His blood; yea, I saw that the justice of God, and my sinful soul could embrace and kiss each other, through His blood.  This was a good day to me; I hope I shall never forget it.

115. I remember one day while I was traveling to the countryside, reflecting on the wickedness and blasphemy in my heart, and thinking about the hostility I felt toward God, that a scripture came to my mind, Having made peace through the blood of His cross. Col. i. 20. This made me realize, over and over, that God and my soul were at peace because of His blood; indeed, I saw that God's justice and my sinful soul could embrace and reconcile with each other through His blood. This was a meaningful day for me; I hope I never forget it.

116.  At another time, as I sat by the fire in my house, and was musing on my wretchedness, the Lord made that also a precious word unto me, Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, He also Himself likewise took part of the same, that through death He might destroy him that had the power of death, that is the devil; and deliver those who through fear of death, were all their lifetime subject to bondage.  Heb. ii. 14, 15.  I thought that the glory of these words was then so weighty on me, that I was both once and twice ready to swoon as I sate; yet not with grief and trouble, but with solid joy and peace.

116. One time, as I sat by the fire in my house, reflecting on my misery, the Lord gave me this powerful message: Since the children share in flesh and blood, He Himself shared in the same, so that through death He could destroy the one who holds the power of death, that is the devil; and free those who have been held in bondage all their lives through the fear of death. Heb. ii. 14, 15. The weight of these words felt so significant that I was almost overwhelmed as I sat there; yet it was not from sadness or distress, but from deep joy and peace.

117.  At this time also I sate under of holy Mr Gifford, whose doctrine, by God’s grace, was much for my stability.  This man made it much his business to deliver the people of God from all those false and unsound tests, that by nature we are prone to.  He would bid us take special heed, that we took not up any truth upon trust; as from this, or that, or any other man or men; but to cry mightily to God, that He would convince us of the reality thereof, and set us down therein by His own Spirit in the holy word; For, said he, if you do otherwise, when temptations come, if strongly, you not having received them with evidence from heaven, will find you want that help and strength now to resist, that once you thought you had.

117. At this time, I sat under the teachings of the holy Mr. Gifford, whose doctrine, by God’s grace, greatly supported my stability. This man made it his mission to help the people of God avoid all the false and shaky tests we’re naturally inclined to. He urged us to be particularly cautious not to accept any truth on trust—from this person or that person, or anyone else—but to earnestly pray to God to convince us of its reality and to settle it in our hearts through His Spirit in the holy word. For, he said, if you don’t do this, when strong temptations come, you, not having received them with evidence from heaven, will find yourself lacking the help and strength you thought you had.

118.  This was as seasonable to my soul, as the former and latter rains in their season (for I had found, and that by sad experience, the truth of these his words: for I had felt no man can say, especially when tempted by the devil, that Jesus Christ is Lord, but by the Holy Ghost).  Wherefore I found my soul, through grace, very apt to drink in this doctrine, and to incline to pray to God, that in nothing that pertained to God’s glory, and my own eternal happiness, He would suffer me to be without the confirmation thereof from heaven; for now I saw clearly, there was an exceeding difference betwixt the notion of the flesh and blood, and the revelations of God in heaven: also a great difference betwixt that faith that is feigned, and according to man’s wisdom, and that which comes by a man’s being born thereto of God.  Matt. xvi. 15; 1 John v. 1.

118. This was as refreshing to my soul as the former and latter rains in their season (because I had learned, through painful experience, the truth of these words: for I had felt no man can say, especially when tempted by the devil, that Jesus Christ is Lord, but by the Holy Ghost). Therefore, I found my soul, through grace, very willing to embrace this teaching and to pray to God that in anything related to God’s glory and my own eternal happiness, He would not let me be without confirmation from heaven; for now I saw clearly that there was a huge difference between the ideas of the flesh and blood and the revelations of God in heaven: also a significant difference between faith that is pretend and based on human wisdom, and that which comes from being born of God. Matt. xvi. 15; 1 John v. 1.

119.  But, oh! now, how was my soul led from truth to truth by God!  Even from the birth and cradle of the Son of God, to His accession, and second coming from heaven to judge the world!

119. But, oh! now, how was my soul guided from truth to truth by God! Even from the birth and early years of the Son of God, to His reign, and His return from heaven to judge the world!

120.  Truly, I then found, upon this account, the great God was very good unto me; for, to my remembrance, there was not any thing that I then cried unto God to make known, and reveal unto me, but He was pleased to do it for me; I mean, not one part of the gospel of the Lord Jesus, but I was orderly led into it: methought I saw with great evidence, from the relation of the four evangelists, the wonderful work of God, in giving Jesus Christ to save us, from His conception and birth, even to His second coming to judgment: methought I was as if I had seen Him born, as if I had seen Him grow up; as if I had seen Him walk through this world, from the cradle to the cross; to which also, when He came, I saw how gently He gave Himself to be hanged, and nailed on it for my sins and wicked doings.  Also as I was musing on this His progress, that dropped on my spirit, He was ordained for the slaughter.  1 Peter i. 12, 20.

120.  Truly, I then realized that God was very good to me; because, as far as I can remember, there wasn’t anything I asked God to reveal to me that He didn’t fulfill. I mean, not one part of the gospel of the Lord Jesus was left out; I was guided into it step by step. It felt like I saw, with great clarity, from the accounts of the four evangelists, the amazing work of God in giving us Jesus Christ to save us—from His conception and birth to His second coming for judgment. It seemed as if I had witnessed His birth, watched Him grow up, and seen Him walk through this world, from the cradle to the cross; and when He arrived at the cross, I saw how willingly He allowed Himself to be hung and nailed to it for my sins and wrongdoings. Also, as I reflected on His journey, the thought came to me, He was ordained for the slaughter. 1 Peter i. 12, 20.

121.  When I have considered also the truth of His resurrection, and have remembered that word, Touch Me not, Mary, etc., I have seen as if He had leaped out of the grave’s mouth, for joy that He was risen again, and had got the conquest over our dreadful foes.  John xx. 17.  I have also in the spirit, seen Him a man, on the right hand of God the Father for me; and have seen the manner of His coming from heaven, to judge the world with glory, and have been confirmed in these things by these scriptures following, Acts i. 9, 10, and vii. 56, and x. 42; Heb. vii. 24 and ix. 28; Rev. i. 18; 1 Thess. iv. 17, 18.

121. When I think about the truth of His resurrection and remember the words, Touch Me not, Mary, etc., it feels like He jumped out of the grave, filled with joy for being alive again and overcoming our terrifying enemies. John xx. 17. I have also, in spirit, seen Him as a man at the right hand of God the Father for me; and I've witnessed how He will return from heaven to judge the world in glory. I’ve been reassured about these things by the following scriptures: Acts i. 9, 10, and vii. 56, and x. 42; Heb. vii. 24 and ix. 28; Rev. i. 18; 1 Thess. iv. 17, 18.

112.  Once I was troubled to know whether the Lord Jesus was man as well as God, and God as well as man: and truly, in those days, let men say what they would, unless I had it with evidence from heaven, all was nothing to me; I counted myself not set down in any truth of God.  Well, I was much troubled about this point, and could not tell how to be resolved; at last, that in Rev. v. 6 came into my mind: And I beheld, and, to, in the midst of the throne, and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb, as it had been slain.  In the midst of the throne, thought I, there is the Godhead; in the midst of the elders, there is His manhood; but, oh! methought this did glister!  It was a goodly touch, and gave me sweet satisfaction.  That other scripture also did help me much in this, For unto us a Child is born, unto us a Son is given; and the government shall be upon His shoulder: and His name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty God, the Everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace, etc.  Isa. ix. 6.

112. Once I was troubled about whether the Lord Jesus was both man and God: and truly, in those days, no matter what people said, unless I had proof from heaven, it all meant nothing to me; I didn't feel grounded in any truth of God. Well, I was really puzzled about this and didn't know how to find clarity; finally, Rev. v. 6 came to mind: And I beheld, and, to, in the midst of the throne, and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb, as it had been slain. I thought, in the midst of the throne, there is the Godhead; in the midst of the elders, there is His manhood; but, oh! it seemed to shine! It was a beautiful insight and gave me sweet satisfaction. That other scripture also helped me a lot with this, For unto us a Child is born, unto us a Son is given; and the government shall be upon His shoulder: and His name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty God, the Everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace, etc. Isa. ix. 6.

123.  Also besides these teachings of God in His word, the Lord made use of two things to confirm me in this truth; the one was the errors of the Quakers and the other was the guilt of sin; for as the Quakers did oppose this truth, so God did the more confirm me in it, by leading me into the scripture that did wonderfully maintain it.

123. Also, in addition to these teachings of God in His word, the Lord used two things to strengthen my understanding of this truth; one was the errors of the Quakers, and the other was the guilt of sin. As the Quakers opposed this truth, God confirmed me in it even more by guiding me to the scripture that strongly supported it.

124. The errors that this people then maintained, were:—

124. The mistakes that this group held onto back then were:—

‘1.  That the holy scriptures were not the word of God.

‘1. That the holy scriptures were not the word of God.

‘2.  That every man in the world had the spirit of Christ, grace, faith, etc.

‘2. That everyone in the world had the spirit of Christ, grace, faith, etc.

‘3.  That Christ Jesus, as crucified, and dying sixteen hundred years ago, did not satisfy divine justice for the sins of the people.

‘3. That Christ Jesus, who was crucified and died sixteen hundred years ago, did not satisfy divine justice for the sins of the people.

‘4.  That Christ’s flesh and blood were within the saints.

‘4. That Christ’s flesh and blood were within the saints.

‘5.  That the bodies of the good and bad that are buried in the church-yard, shall not arise again.

‘5. That the bodies of the good and bad that are buried in the churchyard shall not rise again.

‘6.  That the resurrection is past with good men already.

‘6. That the resurrection has already happened for good people.

‘7.  That that man Jesus, that was crucified between two thieves, on mount Calvary, in the land of Canaan, by Jerusalem, was not ascended above the starry heavens.

‘7. That man Jesus, who was crucified between two thieves on Mount Calvary, in the land of Canaan, near Jerusalem, did not ascend above the starry heavens.

‘8.  That He should not, even the same Jesus that died by the hands of the Jews, come again at the last day; and as man, judge all nations,’ etc.

‘8. That He should not, even the same Jesus who died at the hands of the Jews, return on the last day; and as a man, judge all nations,’ etc.

125.  Many more vile and abominable things were in those days fomented by them, by which I was driven to a more narrow search of the scriptures, and was through their light and testimony, not only enlightened, but greatly confirmed and comforted in the truth: And, as I said, the guilt of sin did help me much; for still as that would come upon me, the blood of Christ did take it off again, and again, and again; and that too sweetly, according to the scripture.  O friends! cry to God to reveal Jesus Christ unto you; there is none teacheth like Him.

125. A lot of terrible and disgusting things were happening back then, which pushed me to dig deeper into the scriptures. Through their insight and testimony, I not only found enlightenment but was also greatly reassured and comforted in the truth. And, as I mentioned, the weight of sin played a big role for me; every time it weighed on me, the blood of Christ would wash it away, over and over again, so sweetly, just as the scriptures say. Oh friends! Pray to God to reveal Jesus Christ to you; No one teaches like Him.

126.  It would be too long here to stay, to tell you in particular, how God did set me down in all the things of Christ, and how He did, that He might so do, lead me into His words; yea, and also how He did open them unto me, and make them shine before me, and cause them to dwell with me, talk with me, and comfort me over and over, both of His own being, and the being of His Son, and Spirit, and word, and gospel.

126. It would take too long to explain here how God grounded me in everything related to Christ and how He guided me into His teachings. He opened them up to me, made them come alive, and allowed them to stay with me, communicate with me, and comfort me repeatedly about His essence, as well as that of His Son, Spirit, word, and gospel.

127.  Only this, as I said before, I will say unto you again, that in general, He was pleased to take this course with me; first, to suffer me to be afflicted with temptations concerning them, and then reveal them unto me; as sometimes I should lie under great guilt for sin, even crushed to the ground therewith; and then the Lord would show me the death of Christ; yea, so sprinkle my conscience with His blood, that I should find, and that before I was aware, that in that conscience, where but just now did reign and rage the law, even there would rest and abide the peace and love of God, through Christ.

127. Only this, as I said before, I will say to you again: generally, He chose to handle things this way with me. First, He allowed me to be troubled by temptations about them, and then He revealed them to me. Sometimes, I would feel overwhelming guilt for my sins, even feeling crushed by it; then the Lord would show me the death of Christ. He would sprinkle my conscience with His blood, causing me to realize, even before I noticed it, that in that conscience, where the law had just been reigning and raging, there would now rest and abide the peace and love of God through Christ.

128.  Now I had an evidence, as I thought, of my salvation, from heaven, with many golden seals thereon, all hanging in my sight.  Now could I remember this manifestation, and the other discovery of grace, with comfort; and should often long and desire that the last day were come, that I might be for ever inflamed with the sight, and joy, and communion of Him, Whose head was crowned with thorns, Whose face was spit upon, and body broken, and soul made an offering for my sins.  For whereas before I lay continually trembling at the mouth of hell, now methought I was got so far therefrom, that I could not, when I looked back, scarce discern it!  And oh! thought I, that I were fourscore years old now, that I might die quickly, that my soul might be gone to rest.

128. Now I had what I thought was a sign of my salvation from heaven, with many golden seals on it, all right in front of me. I could now remember this revelation and the other experience of grace with comfort; and I would often long for and wish the final day would come, so I could be forever filled with the sight, joy, and communion of Him, Whose head was crowned with thorns, Whose face was spat upon, and body broken, and soul offered for my sins. Because before, I lay constantly trembling at the edge of hell, but now it felt like I had come so far from it that when I looked back, I could barely see it! And oh! I thought, if only I were eighty years old now, so I could die quickly and my soul could find rest.

129.  But before I had got thus far out of these my temptations, I did greatly long to see some ancient godly man’s experience, who had writ some hundreds of years before I was born; for those who had writ in our days, I thought (but I desire them now to pardon me) that they had writ only that which others felt; or else had, through the strength of their wits and parts, studied to answer such objections as they perceived others were perplexed with, without going down themselves into the deep.  Well, after many such longings in my mind, the God, in Whose hands are all our days and ways, did cast into my hand (one day) a book of Martin Luther’s; it was his Comment on the Galatians; it also was so old, that it was ready to fall piece from piece if I did but turn it over.  Now I was pleased much that such an old book had fallen into my hand, the which when I had but a little way perused, I found my condition in his experience so largely and profoundly handled, as if his book had been written out of my heart.  This made me marvel: for thus thought I, This man could not know any thing of the state of Christians now, but must needs write and speak the experience of former days.

129. But before I got this far out of my temptations, I really wanted to see the experiences of some ancient godly man who had written hundreds of years before I was born. I thought that those who had written in our time (and I hope they can forgive me for this) had only shared what others felt or had, through their intelligence and skills, tried to address the questions they saw troubling others, without truly diving deep into the issues themselves. After many such longings in my mind, God, who controls all our days and paths, put a book of Martin Luther’s into my hands one day; it was his Commentary on the Galatians. It was so old that it was falling apart if I just turned the pages. I was really pleased that such an old book had come into my possession. As I read it a bit, I found my situation described in his experience so thoroughly and deeply that it felt like his book was written straight from my heart. This amazed me because I thought, This man couldn't know anything about the state of Christians now, but must have been speaking about experiences from earlier times.

130.  Besides, he doth most gravely also in that book, debate of the rise of these temptations, namely, blasphemy, desperation, and the like; showing that the law of Moses, as well as the devil, death, and hell, hath a very great hand therein: the which, at first, was very strange to me; but considering and watching, I found it so indeed.  But of particulars here, I intend nothing; only this methinks I must let fall before all men—I do prefer this book of Martin Luther upon the Galatians (excepting the Holy Bible) before all the books that ever I had seen, as most fit for a wounded conscience.

130. Besides, he seriously discusses in that book the origins of these temptations, such as blasphemy, desperation, and others; showing that the law of Moses, along with the devil, death, and hell, plays a significant role in this. Initially, this seemed very strange to me; but after reflecting and observing, I found it to be true. However, I don’t intend to delve into specifics here; I only feel compelled to mention this to everyone—I prefer this book by Martin Luther on the Galatians (not counting the Holy Bible) over all the other books I’ve ever seen, as it is the most suitable for a wounded conscience.

131.  And now I found, as I thought, that I loved Christ dearly: Oh! methought my soul cleaved unto Him, my affections cleaved unto Him; I felt love to Him as hot as fire; and now, as Job said, I thought I should die in my nest; but I did quickly find, that my great love was but little; and that I, who had, as I thought, such burning love to Jesus Christ, could let Him go again for a very trifle,—God can tell how to abase us, and can hide pride from man.  Quickly after this my love was tried to purpose.

131. And now I realized, as I suspected, that I loved Christ deeply: Oh! I felt like my soul was connected to Him, my feelings attached to Him; I loved Him with a passion as intense as fire; and now, as Job said, I thought I would die in my comfort; but I soon discovered that my great love was actually quite small; and that I, who thought I had such a burning love for Jesus Christ, could let Him go again for something trivial—God knows how to humble us and can keep pride hidden from us. Shortly after this, my love was truly tested.

132.  For after the Lord had, in this manner, thus graciously delivered me from this great and sore temptation, and had set me down so sweetly in the faith of His holy gospel, and had given me such strong consolation and blessed evidence from heaven, touching my interest in His love through Christ; the tempter came upon me again, and that with a more grievous and dreadful temptation than before.

132. For after the Lord had graciously rescued me from this intense and painful temptation, and had firmly placed me in the faith of His holy gospel, and had provided me with such strong comfort and blessed assurance from heaven about my place in His love through Christ; the tempter came after me again, this time with a more serious and terrifying temptation than before.

133. And that was, To sell and part with this most blessed Christ, to exchange Him for the things of this life, for any thing.  The temptation lay upon me for the space of a year, and did follow me so continually, that I was not rid of it one day in a month: no, not sometimes one hour in many days together, unless when I was asleep.

133. And that was, To sell and give up this most blessed Christ, to trade Him for the things of this life, for anything. The temptation weighed on me for a year, following me so persistently that I couldn't escape it even for a day in a month: sometimes not even for an hour over many days, except when I was asleep.

134.  And though, in my judgment, I was persuaded, that those who were once effectually in Christ (as I hoped, through His grace, I had seen myself) could never lose Him for ever; The land shall not be sold for ever, for the land is mine, saith God.  Lev. xxv. 23.  Yet it was a continual vexation to me, to think that I should have so much as one such thought within me against a Christ, a Jesus, that had done for me as He had done; and yet then I had almost none others, but such blasphemous ones.

134. And even though I was convinced that those who were truly in Christ (as I hoped I had experienced through His grace) could never lose Him forever; The land shall not be sold forever, for the land is mine, says God. Lev. xxv. 23. Still, it troubled me constantly to think that I could have even one thought against Christ, a Jesus who had done so much for me; yet at that time, I had almost no other thoughts, except those blasphemous ones.

135.  But it was neither my dislike of the thought, nor yet any desire and endeavour to resist, that in the least did shake or abate the continuation or force and strength thereof; for it did always, in almost whatever I thought, intermix itself therewith, in such sort, that I could neither eat my food, stoop for a pin, chop a stick, or cast mine eye to look on this or that, but still the temptation would come, Sell Christ for this, or sell Christ for that; sell Him, sell Him.

135. But it was neither my dislike of the idea, nor any desire or effort to resist it, that weakened or diminished its presence or intensity; instead, it always mixed itself in with almost everything I thought, so that I couldn’t eat my food, bend down to pick up a pin, chop a stick, or look at anything without the temptation coming up, Sell Christ for this, or sell Christ for that; sell Him, sell Him.

136.  Sometimes it would run in my thoughts, not so little as a hundred times together, Sell Him, sell Him, sell Him: against which, I may say, for whole hours together, I have been forced to stand as continually leaning and forcing my spirit against it, lest haply, before I were aware, some wicked thought might arise in my heart, that might consent thereto; and sometimes the tempter would make me believe I had consented to it; but then I should be, as tortured upon a rack for whole days together.

136. Sometimes it would run through my mind, not just once but over a hundred times, Sell Him, sell Him, sell Him: because of that, I’ve had to spend whole hours pushing back against it, trying to keep my spirit from giving in, so that I wouldn’t accidentally let some wicked thought appear in my heart that might agree to it; and at times, the tempter would even make me think I had agreed to it; but then I would feel like I was being tortured on a rack for days on end.

137.  This temptation did put me to such scares, lest I should at some times, I say, consent thereto, and be overcome therewith, that by the very force of my mind, in labouring to gainsay and resist this wickedness, my very body would be put into action or motion, by way of pushing or thrusting with my hands or elbows; still answering, as fast as the destroyer said, Sell Him; I will not, I will not, I will not, I will not; no, not for thousands, thousands, thousands of worlds: thus reckoning, lest I should, in the midst of these assaults, set too low a value on Him; even until I scarce well knew where I was, or how to be composed again.

137. This temptation scared me so much that I worried I might sometimes give in to it and be overwhelmed by it. The very effort of my mind trying to reject and resist this wickedness would push my body into action, like pushing or shoving with my hands or elbows; I kept responding as quickly as the tempter said, Sell Him; I will not, I will not, I will not, I will not; No, not for thousands, thousands, thousands of worlds: I kept counting, so that I wouldn't undervalue Him in the middle of these attacks; until I hardly knew where I was or how to regain my composure.

138.  At these seasons he would not let me eat my food at quiet; but, forsooth, when I was set at the table at my meat, I must go hence to pray; I must leave my food now, just now, so counterfeit holy also would this devil be.  When I was thus tempted, I would say in myself, Now I am at meat; let me make an end.  No, said he, you must do it now, or you will displease God, and despise Christ.  Wherefore I was much afflicted with these things; and because of the sinfulness of my nature (imagining that these were impulses from God), I should deny to do it, as if I denied God, and then should I be as guilty, because I did not obey a temptation of the devil, as if I had broken the law of God indeed.

138. During these times, he wouldn't let me eat my food in peace; instead, whenever I was sat at the table for my meal, I had to go off to pray. I had to leave my food right then, as if this devil wanted to act all holy too. When I was tempted like this, I would say to myself, I'm eating now; let me finish. But he would say, you have to do it now, or you'll upset God, and disrespect Christ. Because of this, I felt very troubled; and because of my sinful nature (thinking these were feelings from God), if I didn't do it, it felt like I was denying God. Then I'd feel just as guilty for not following a temptation from the devil as if I had actually broken God's law.

139.  But to be brief: one morning as I did lie in my bed, I was, as at other times, most fiercely assaulted with this temptation, To sell and part with Christ; the wicked suggestion still running in my mind, Sell Him, sell Him, sell Him, sell Him, sell Him, as fast as a man could speak: against which also, in my mind, as at other times, I answered, No, no, not for thousands, thousands, thousands, at least twenty times together: but at last, after much striving, even until I was almost out of breath, I felt this thought pass through my heart, Let Him go, if He will; and I thought also, that I felt my heart freely consent thereto.  Oh! the diligence of Satan!  Oh! the desperateness of man’s heart!

139. But to be brief: one morning, as I lay in bed, I was, like before, fiercely attacked by this temptation, To sell and part with Christ; the wicked suggestion kept running through my mind, Sell Him, sell Him, sell Him, sell Him, sell Him, as fast as someone could speak. Against that, in my mind, I replied, No, no, not for thousands, thousands, thousands, at least twenty times in a row. But finally, after struggling for so long that I was almost breathless, I felt this thought pass through my heart, Let Him go, if He will; and I also felt that my heart freely agreed with it. Oh! the persistence of Satan! Oh! the hopelessness of man’s heart!

140.  Now was the battle won, and down fell I as a bird that is shot from the top of a tree, into great guilt, and fearful despair.  Thus getting out of my bed, I went moping into the field; but God knows, with as heavy a heart as mortal man, I think, could bear; where for the space of two hours, I was like a man bereft of life; and, as now, past all recovery, and bound over to eternal punishment.

140. Now the battle was won, and I fell down like a bird shot from a tree, filled with deep guilt and overwhelming despair. Getting out of bed, I wandered into the field, but God knows, with a heart as heavy as any mortal could endure; for the next two hours, I felt like a man devoid of life, and, as it seems now, beyond all hope, and destined for eternal punishment.

141.  And withal, that scripture did seize upon my soul: Or profane persons as Esau, who for one morsel of meat, sold his birthright: for ye know, how that afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected; for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.  Heb. xii. 16, 17.

141. And yet, that scripture struck my soul: Or godless people like Esau, who for a single meal, gave up his birthright: for you know, that later, when he wanted to receive the blessing, he was rejected; for he couldn’t find a way to change his mind, even though he searched for it with tears. Heb. xii. 16, 17.

142.  Now was I as one bound, I felt myself shut up unto the judgment to come; nothing now, for two years together, would abide with me, but damnation, and an expectation of damnation: I say, nothing now would abide with me but this, save some few moments for relief, as in the sequel you will see.

142. Now I felt trapped, like I was just waiting for the judgment day to arrive; for two whole years, all I could think about was damnation and the fear of it. I can say that nothing stayed with me but this, except for a few moments of relief, which you'll see in the following sections.

143.  These words were to my soul, like fetters of brass to my legs, in the continual sound of which I went for several months together.  But about ten or eleven o’clock on that day, as I was walking under an hedge (full of sorrow and guilt, God knows), and bemoaning myself for this hard hap, that such a thought should arise within me, suddenly this sentence rushed in upon me, The blood of Christ remits all guilt.  At this I made a stand in my spirit: with that this word took hold upon me, The blood of Jesus Christ His Son, cleanseth us from all sin.  1 John i. 7.

143. Those words felt like heavy chains on my legs, echoing in my mind for months. But around ten or eleven o’clock that day, as I was walking under a hedge, overwhelmed with sorrow and guilt, I was lamenting my situation and how such a thought could come to me. Suddenly, this sentence struck me, The blood of Christ remits all guilt. In that moment, I paused internally, and then this truth gripped me, The blood of Jesus Christ His Son, cleanseth us from all sin. 1 John i. 7.

144.  Now I began to conceive peace in my soul, and methought I saw, as if the tempter did leer and steal away from me, as being ashamed of what he had done.  At the same time also I had my sin, and the blood of Christ, thus represented to me, That my sin, when compared to the blood of Christ, was no more to it, than this little clod or stone before me, is to this vast and wide field that here I see.  This gave me good encouragement for the space of two or three hours; in which time also, methought, I saw, by faith, the Son of God, as suffering for my sins: but because it tarried not, I therefore sunk in my spirit, under exceeding guilt again.

144. Now I started to feel peace in my soul, and I thought I saw the tempter sneaking away from me, ashamed of what he had done. At the same time, I realized my sin and the blood of Christ were presented to me, showing that my sin, when compared to the blood of Christ, was as insignificant as this little clod or stone before me is to this vast and wide field I see. This gave me good encouragement for two or three hours; during that time, I also saw, through faith, the Son of God suffering for my sins. But since that feeling didn't last, I sank back into guilt again.

145.  But chiefly by the aforementioned scripture concerning Esau’s selling of his birthright; for that scripture would lie all day long, all the week long, yea, all the year long in my mind, and hold me down, so that I could by no means lift up myself; for when I would strive to turn to this scripture or that, for relief, still that sentence would be sounding in me; For ye know, how that afterwards, when he would have inherited the blessing, he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.

145. But mainly because of the scripture about Esau selling his birthright; that verse would keep playing in my mind all day, all week, even all year long, weighing me down so much that I couldn't lift myself up. Whenever I tried to focus on this verse or that for comfort, that line would just keep echoing in my thoughts: For ye know, how that afterwards, when he would have inherited the blessing, he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.

146.  Sometimes, indeed, I should have a touch from that in Luke xxii. 31, I have prayed for thee that thy faith fail not; but it would not abide upon me; neither could I, indeed, when I considered my state, find ground to conceive in the least, that there should be the root of that grace in me, having sinned as I had done.  Now was I tore and rent in an heavy case for many days together.

146. Sometimes, I really needed a reminder from Luke 22:31, I have prayed for you that your faith does not fail; but it just wouldn’t stick with me. Honestly, when I thought about my situation, I couldn’t find any reason to believe that I had any root of that grace in me, given how I had sinned. I was troubled and in a heavy state for many days.

147.  Then began I with sad and careful heart to consider of the nature and largeness of my sin, and to search into the word of God, if I could in any place espy a word of promise, or any encouraging sentence, by which I might take relief.  Wherefore I began to consider that of Mark iii. 28: All sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, and blasphemies wherewith soever they shall blaspheme.  Which place, methought at a blush, did contain a large and glorious promise for the pardon of high offences; but considering the place more fully, I thought it was rather to be understood, as relating more chiefly to those who had, while in a natural estate, committed such things as there are mentioned; but not to me, who had not only received light and mercy, but that had both after, and also contrary to that, so slighted Christ as I had done.

147. So I began to reflect with a heavy heart on the nature and extent of my sin and to search the word of God to see if I could find any promise or encouraging statement that might bring me some relief. I considered Mark 3:28: All sins will be forgiven to the children of men, and the blasphemies they utter. At first glance, I thought this verse contained a grand promise for the forgiveness of serious offenses, but upon thinking about it more deeply, I realized it applied more to those who, while in their natural state, committed such acts. It didn’t seem to refer to me, who had not only received light and mercy but also, afterward and contrary to that, had disrespected Christ as I did.

148.  I feared, therefore, that this wicked sin of mine, might be that sin unpardonable, of which He there thus speaketh.  But he that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost, hath never forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal damnation.  Mark iii. 29.  And I did the rather give credit to this, because of that sentence in the Hebrews: For you know how that afterwards, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected; for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.  And this stuck always with me.

148. I feared that this terrible sin of mine might be the unforgivable sin that He mentions. But whoever blasphemes against the Holy Spirit will never be forgiven but is in danger of eternal damnation. Mark 3:29. I believed this even more because of that line in Hebrews: For you know how that afterwards, when he wanted to inherit the blessing, he was rejected; for he found no place for repentance, even though he sought it carefully with tears. And this always stayed with me.

149.  And now was I both a burthen and a terror to myself; nor did I ever so know, as now, what it was to be weary of my life, and yet afraid to die.  Oh! how gladly now would I have been anybody but myself! anything but a man, and in any condition but my own!  For there was nothing did pass more frequently over my mind, than that it was impossible for me to be forgiven my transgression, and to be saved from the wrath to come.

149. And now I was both a burden and a source of fear to myself; I had never known, as I do now, what it was to be tired of my life yet afraid to die. Oh! How much I would have preferred to be anyone but myself! Anything but a man, and in any situation but my own! Because nothing occupied my mind more often than the belief that it was impossible for me to be forgiven for my wrongdoing and to be saved from the coming wrath.

150.  And now I began to call again time that was spent; wishing a thousand times twice told, that the day was yet to come when I should be tempted to such a sin; concluding with great indignation, both against my heart, and all assaults, how I would rather have been torn in pieces, than be found a consenter thereto.  But alas! these thoughts, and wishings, and resolvings were now too late to help me; this thought had passed my heart, God hath let me go, and I am fallen.  Oh! thought I, that it were with me as in months past, as in the days when God preserved me!  Job xxix. 2.

150. And now I started to reflect on all the time I had wasted; wishing a thousand times over that the day would come again when I would be tempted to such a sin; concluding with great anger, both towards my heart and all its attacks, that I would rather be ripped apart than be found agreeing to it. But unfortunately, these thoughts, wishes, and resolutions were now too late to save me; this thought had already passed through my heart, God has let me go, and I have fallen. Oh! I thought, if only I were as I was in the months before, as in the days when God protected me! Job xxix. 2.

151.  Then again, being loth and unwilling to perish, I began to compare my sin with others to see if I could find that any of those that were saved, had done as I had done.  So I considered David’s adultery, and murder, and found them most heinous crimes; and those too committed after light and grace received: but yet by considering that his transgressions were only such as were against the law of Moses, from which the Lord Christ could, with the consent of His word, deliver him: but mine was against the gospel; yea, against the Mediator thereof; I had sold my Saviour.

151. Then again, reluctant and unwilling to face my downfall, I started to compare my sins with others to see if any of those who were saved had done what I had done. I thought about David’s adultery and murder, and recognized them as terrible crimes; and those were committed after he had received light and grace. But when I realized that his wrongdoings were only against the law of Moses, which the Lord Christ could, according to His word, save him from, I saw that my sin was against the gospel; indeed, it was against the very Mediator of it; I had betrayed my Savior.

152.  Now again should I be as if racked upon the wheel, when I considered, that, besides the guilt that possessed me, I should be so void of grace, so bewitched.  What, thought I, must it be no sin but this?  Must it needs be the great transgression?  Ps. xix. 13.  Must that wicked one touch my soul?  1 John v. 18.  Oh! what sting did I find in all these sentences?

152. Now I feel like I'm being tortured, when I think about the guilt that's consuming me and how utterly lacking in grace I am, almost enchanted in a way. What if this is the only sin? Could it really be the great transgression? Ps. xix. 13. Does that wicked one really have to touch my soul? 1 John v. 18. Oh! The pain I feel in all these words!

153.  What, thought I, is there but one sin that is unpardonable? but one sin that layeth the soul without the reach of God’s mercy; and must I be guilty of that? must it needs be that?  Is there but one sin among so many millions of sins, for which there is no forgiveness; and must I commit this?  Oh! unhappy sin!  Oh! unhappy man!  These things would so break and confound my spirit, that I could not tell what to do; I thought at times, they would have broke my wits; and still, to aggravate my misery, that would run in my mind, You know, how, that afterwards, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejectedOh! no one knows the terrors of those days but myself.

153. What, I thought, is there really only one sin that’s unforgivable? Just one sin that puts the soul beyond the reach of God’s mercy; and must I be guilty of that? Is it necessary? Is there only one sin among so many millions of sins for which there’s no forgiveness, and do I have to commit this one? Oh! miserable sin! Oh! miserable man! These thoughts would break and confuse my spirit so much that I didn’t know what to do; at times, I felt like they would drive me mad; and to make my misery worse, this would run through my mind, you know, how, later on, when he tried to inherit the blessing, he was rejected. Oh! No one knows the terrors of those days but me.

154.  After this I began to consider of Peter’s sin, which he committed in denying his Master: and indeed, this came nighest to mine of any that I could find, for he had denied his Saviour, as I, after light and mercy received; yea, and that too, after warning given him.  I also considered, that he did it both once and twice; and that, after time to consider betwixt.  But though I put all these circumstances together, that, if possible I might find help, yet I considered again, that his was but a denial of his Master, but mine was, a selling of my Saviour.  Wherefore I thought with myself, that I came nearer to Judas, than either to David or Peter.

154. After this, I started thinking about Peter’s sin when he denied his Master. This was the closest thing to my own sin that I could find, since he denied his Savior, just like I did after receiving light and mercy; and that was even after being warned. I also noted that he denied Him once and then again, after having time to think it over. But even after putting all these circumstances together to find some help, I realized that Peter’s act was just a denial of his Master, while mine was a selling of my Savior. So, I concluded that I was actually closer to Judas than to either David or Peter.

155.  Here again my torment would flame out and afflict me; yea, it would grind me, as it were to powder, to consider the preservation of God towards others, while I fell into the snare; for in my thus considering of other men’s sins, and comparing them with mine own, I could evidently see, God preserved them, notwithstanding their wickedness, and would not let them, as He had let me, become a son of perdition.

155. Here again my suffering would surface and torment me; it would crush me to think about how God protects others while I fell into temptation. As I reflected on other people's sins and compared them to my own, I could clearly see that God kept them safe, despite their wrongdoing, and wouldn’t allow them, as He had allowed me, to become lost forever.

156.  But oh! how did my soul at this time prize the preservation that God did set about His people!  Ah, how safely did I see them walk, whom God had hedged in!  They were within His care, protection, and special providence: though they were full as bad as I by nature; yet because He loved them, He would not suffer them to fall without the range of mercy: but as for me, I was gone, I had done it: He would not preserve me, nor keep me; but suffered me, because I was a reprobate, to fall as I had done.  Now did those blessed places that speak of God’s keeping His people, shine like the sun before me, though not to comfort me, yet to show me the blessed state and heritage of those whom the Lord had blessed.

156. But oh! how much did my soul value the protection that God provided for His people at that time! Ah, how safely I saw them walk, those whom God had surrounded! They were under His care, protection, and special guidance: even though they were just as sinful as I was by nature, because He loved them, He wouldn’t let them fall outside the reach of mercy. But as for me, I was lost; I had done it. He wouldn’t protect me or keep me; instead, He allowed me, because I was rejected, to fall as I did. Now those blessed passages that talk about God keeping His people shone like the sun before me, not to comfort me, but to show me the blessed state and inheritance of those whom the Lord had blessed.

157.  Now I saw, that as God had His hand in all the providences and dispensations that overtook His elect; so He had His hand in all the temptations that they had to sin against Him; not to animate them to wickedness, but to choose their temptations and troubles for them; and also to leave them for a time, to such sins only that might not destroy, but humble them; as might not put them beyond, but lay them in the way of the renewing His mercy.  But oh! what love, what care, what kindness and mercy did I now see, mixing itself with the most severe and dreadful of all God’s ways to His people!  He would let David, Hezekiah, Solomon, Peter, and others, fall; but He would not let them fall into sin unpardonable, nor into hell for sin.  Oh! thought I, these be the men that God hath loved; these be the men that God, though He chastiseth them, keeps them in safety by Him; and them whom He makes to abide under the shadow of the Almighty.  But all these thoughts added sorrow, grief, and horror to me, as whatever I now thought on, it was killing to me.  If I thought how God kept His own, that was killing to me; if I thought of how I was fallen myself, that was killing to me.  As all things wrought together for the best, and to do good to them that were the called, according to His purpose, so I thought that all things wrought for my damage, and for my eternal overthrow.

157. Now I realized that just as God was involved in all the events and situations that happened to His chosen ones, He was also involved in the temptations that they faced to sin against Him; not to incite them to wickedness, but to select their trials and challenges for them. He would also allow them to face some sins temporarily that wouldn’t destroy them but would humble them; sins that wouldn't push them too far away but would keep them in the path of receiving His mercy again. But oh! What love, what care, what kindness and mercy I now saw mixed in with the most severe and terrifying aspects of God’s ways toward His people! He would let David, Hezekiah, Solomon, Peter, and others stumble, but He wouldn’t let them fall into unpardonable sin or into hell because of their sins. Oh! I thought, these are the men that God has loved; these are the men whom God, despite chastising them, keeps safe; and those whom He allows to stay under the protection of the Almighty. But all these thoughts brought me sorrow, grief, and horror, as everything I considered was crushing to me. If I thought about how God was preserving His own, that was crushing to me; if I thought about how I had fallen myself, that was crushing to me. Just as all things worked together for the good of those who were called according to His purpose, I thought that all things worked for my harm and for my ultimate ruin.

158.  Then again I began to compare my sin with the sin of Judas, that, if possible, I might find if mine differed from that, which in truth is unpardonable: and oh! thought I, if it should differ from it, though but the breadth of an hair, what a happy condition is my soul in!  And by considering, I found that Judas did this intentionally, but mine was against my prayer and strivings: besides, his was committed with much deliberation, but mine in a fearful hurry, on a sudden: all this while I was tossed to and fro like the locusts, and driven from trouble to sorrow; hearing always the sound of Esau’s fall in mine ears, and the dreadful consequences thereof.

158. Then I started comparing my sin with Judas's sin, hoping to see if mine was any different from his, which is truly unforgivable. Oh! I thought, if it is even slightly different, what a great state my soul would be in! Through my thoughts, I realized that Judas acted with intent, while I sinned against my prayers and efforts. His actions were done with careful consideration, whereas mine were rushed and impulsive. During all this, I felt like I was being tossed around like locusts, moving from one trouble to another, always hearing the echoes of Esau's downfall and its terrible consequences.

159.  Yet this consideration about Judas’s sin was, for awhile, some little relief to me; for I saw I had not, as to the circumstances, transgressed so fully as he.  But this was quickly gone again, for I thought with myself, there might be more ways than one to commit this unpardonable sin; also I thought there might be degrees of that, as well as of other transgressions; wherefore, for aught I yet could perceive, this iniquity of mine might be such, as might never be passed by.

159.  However, thinking about Judas’s sin gave me some small comfort for a while, because I realized I hadn’t fully crossed the line like he did. But that relief didn’t last long, as I started to consider that there might be multiple ways to commit this unforgivable sin. I also thought there could be different levels of it, just like with other sins. So, as far as I could tell, my wrongdoing might be something that could never be overlooked.

160.  I was often now ashamed that I should be like such an ugly man as Judas: I thought also how loathsome I should be unto all the saints at the day of judgment: insomuch that now I could scarce see a good man, that I believed had a good conscience, but I should feel my heart tremble at him, while I was in his presence.  Oh! now I saw a glory in walking with God, and what a mercy it was to have a good conscience before Him.

160. I often felt ashamed that I could be like such an ugly man as Judas. I also thought about how disgusting I would appear to all the saints on judgment day. So much so that I could hardly see a good person, someone I believed had a clear conscience, without feeling my heart tremble in their presence. Oh! Now I saw the beauty in walking with God, and what a blessing it was to have a clean conscience before Him.

161.  I was much about that time tempted to content myself by receiving some false opinion; as, that there should be no such thing as a day of judgment; that we should not rise again; and that sin was no such grievous thing: the tempter suggesting thus: For if these things should indeed be true, yet to believe otherwise would yield you ease for the presentIf you must perish, never torment yourself so much beforehand: drive the thoughts of damning out of your mind, by possessing your mind with some such conclusions that Atheists and Ranters use to help themselves withal.

161. I was really tempted around that time to just accept some misleading beliefs, like the idea that there’s no day of judgment, that we won’t rise again, and that sin isn’t such a serious issue. The tempter suggested: Because if these things were actually true, believing something else would give you peace for now. If you’re going to perish, don’t torture yourself about it in advance: push thoughts of damnation out of your mind by filling your head with some of the arguments that Atheists and Ranters use to reassure themselves.

162.  But oh! when such thoughts have led through my heart, how, as it were, within a step, hath death and judgment been in my view! methought the judge stood at the door; I was as if it was come already; so that such things could have no entertainment.  But methinks, I see by this, that Satan will use any means to keep the soul from Christ; he loveth not an awakened frame of spirit; security, blindness, darkness, and error, is the very kingdom and habitation of the wicked one.

162. But oh! when such thoughts run through my mind, it feels like death and judgment are just a step away! I imagined the judge standing at the door; it was as if the moment had already come, and such things couldn't be welcomed. But I see from this that Satan will use any tactic to keep the soul away from Christ; he does not like a spirit that has been stirred awake; security, ignorance, darkness, and confusion are the very realm and home of the wicked one.

163.  I found it a hard work now to pray to God, because despair was swallowing me up; I thought I was as with a tempest driven away from God; for always when I cried to God for mercy, this would come in, ’Tis too late, I am lost, God hath let me fall; not to my correction, but condemnation: my sin is unpardonable; and I know, concerning Esau, how that after he had sold his birthright, he would have received the blessing, but was rejected.  About this time I did light on that dreadful story of that miserable mortal Francis Spira; a book that was to my troubled spirit, as salt, when rubbed into a fresh wound: every sentence in that book, every groan of that man, with all the rest of his actions in his dolours, as his tears, his prayers, his gnashing of teeth, his wringing of hands, his twining and twisting, and languishing, and pining away under that mighty hand of God that was upon him, were as knives and daggers in my soul; especially that sentence of his was frightful to me, Man knows the beginning of sin? but who bounds the issues thereof?  Then would the former sentence, as the conclusion of all, fall like an hot thunderbolt again upon my conscience; For you know how that afterwards, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected; for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.

163. I found it really hard to pray to God now because despair was overwhelming me; I felt like a storm was driving me away from God. Whenever I cried out to God for mercy, this thought would come to me: ‘It’s too late, I am lost, God has let me fall; not for my correction, but for my condemnation: my sin is unforgivable; and I know about Esau, how after he sold his birthright, he wanted to receive the blessing, but was rejected.’ Around this time, I came across the terrible story of that miserable man, Francis Spira; a book that was to my troubled spirit like salt rubbed into a fresh wound: every sentence in that book, every groan from that man, and all of his actions in his suffering, like his tears, his prayers, his gnashing of teeth, his wringing of hands, his twisting and turning, and languishing away under the heavy hand of God upon him, felt like knives and daggers in my soul; especially that one line of his that terrified me, ‘Man knows the beginning of sin? But who can measure its consequences?’ Then that earlier thought would strike my conscience again like a burning thunderbolt: ‘For you know that afterward, when he wanted to inherit the blessing, he was rejected; for he found no place for repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.’

164.  Then should I be struck into a very great trembling, insomuch that at sometimes I could, for whole days together, feel my very body, as well as my mind, to shake and totter under the sense of this dreadful judgment of God, that should fall on those that have sinned that most fearful and unpardonable sin.  I felt also such a clogging and heat at my stomach, by reason of this my terror, that I was, especially at some times, as if my breast-bone would split asunder; then I thought of that concerning Judas, who by falling headlong, he burst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed out.  Acts i. 18.

164. Then I would be overwhelmed by a deep sense of fear, so much so that at times I could feel my body and mind shaking and trembling for entire days because of the weight of this terrible judgment from God that was meant for those who have committed that most heinous and unforgivable sin. I also felt a heavy pressure and heat in my stomach from this fear, as if my chest might explode; it reminded me of Judas, who by falling headlong, burst open in the middle, and all his insides spilled out. Acts i. 18.

165.  I feared also that this was the mark that the Lord did set on Cain, even continual fear and trembling, under the heavy load of guilt that he had charged on him for the blood of his brother Abel.  Thus did I wind, and twine, and shrink under the burthen that was upon me; which burthen also did so oppress me, that I could neither stand, nor go, nor lie, either at rest or quiet.

165. I also worried that this was the mark the Lord placed on Cain, a constant fear and anxiety, under the heavy guilt he carried for the death of his brother Abel. I felt tangled and weighed down by the burden on me; it oppressed me so much that I couldn’t stand, walk, or lie down, not even for a moment of peace.

166.  Yet that saying would sometimes come into my mind, He hath received gifts for the rebellious.  Psalm lxviii. 18.  The rebellious, thought I! why surely they are such as once were under subjection to their Prince; even those who after they have sworn subjection to His government, have taken up arms against Him; and this, thought I, is my very condition: I once loved Him, feared Him, served Him; but now I am a rebel; I have sold Him, I have said, Let Him go, if He will; but yet He has gifts for rebels; and then why not for me?

166. Yet that saying would sometimes come to mind, He hath received gifts for the rebellious. Psalm lxviii. 18. The rebellious, I thought! Surely they are those who were once under the authority of their Prince; even those who, after swearing loyalty to His rule, have taken up arms against Him; and this, I realized, is exactly my situation: I once loved Him, feared Him, served Him; but now I am a rebel; I have betrayed Him, I have said, Let Him go, if He will; yet He has gifts for rebels; so why not for me?

167.  This sometimes I thought on, and should labour to take hold thereof, that some, though small refreshment, might have been conceived by me; but in this also I missed of my desire; I was driven with force beyond it; I was like a man going to execution, even by that place where he would fain creep in and hide himself, but may not.

167. Sometimes I thought about this and tried to grasp it, hoping that I might find even a little bit of comfort; but in this too, I failed to achieve what I wanted. I was pushed forcefully beyond it; I felt like a person heading to execution, wanting to crawl in and hide in that very spot, but unable to do so.

168.  Again, after I had thus considered the sins of the saints in particular, and found mine went beyond them, then I began to think with myself, Set the case I should put all theirs together, and mine alone against them, might I not then find some encouragement? for if mine, though bigger than any one, yet should be but equal to all, then there is hopes; for that blood that hath virtue enough in it to wash away all theirs, had virtue enough in it to do away mine, though this one be full as big, if not bigger than all theirs.  Here again, I should consider the sin of David, of Solomon, of Manasseh, of Peter, and the rest of the great offenders; and should also labour, what I might with fairness, to aggravate and heighten their sins by several circumstances.

168. Again, after I had thought about the sins of the saints specifically and realized that mine were worse, I started to wonder, what if I compared all theirs together with mine alone? Could I find some encouragement in that? Because if mine, despite being greater than any one of theirs, was still equal to all of them combined, then there’s hope; that blood which has enough power to wash away all their sins must also have the power to erase mine, even if mine is just as big, if not bigger, than all theirs. Here again, I should think about the sins of David, Solomon, Manasseh, Peter, and the other major offenders; and I should also work, as fairly as I can, to highlight and amplify their sins with various circumstances.

169.  I should think with myself that David shed blood to cover his adultery, and that by the sword of the children of Ammon; a work that could not be done, but by continuance, deliberate contrivance, which was a great aggravation to his sin.  But then this would turn upon me: Ah! but these were but sins against the law, from which there was a Jesus sent to save them; but yours is a sin against the Saviour, and who shall save you from that?

169. I should consider that David spilled blood to hide his affair, and that was done through the sword of the children of Ammon; this was not an act that could happen spontaneously, but required ongoing, intentional planning, which significantly added to his wrongdoing. But then I ponder this: Ah! but those were merely sins against the law, from which a Savior was sent to redeem them; but yours is a sin against the Savior, and who will save you from that?

170.  Then I thought on Solomon, and how he sinned in loving strange women, falling away to their idols, in building them temples, in doing this after light, in his old age, after great mercy received: but the same conclusion that cut me off in the former consideration, cut me off as to this; namely, that all those were but sins against the law, for which God had provided a remedy; but I had sold my Saviour, and there remained no more sacrifice for sin.

170. Then I thought about Solomon, and how he sinned by loving foreign women, turning to their idols, and building them temples, doing all this openly in his old age after receiving great mercy. But the same realization that troubled me in my earlier thoughts struck me again here: those were just sins against the law, for which God had provided a remedy; but I had betrayed my Savior, and there was no sacrifice left for sin.

171.  I would then add to these men’s sins, the sins of Manasseh; how that he built altars for idols in the house of the Lord; he also observed times, used enchantments, had to do with wizards, was a wizard, had his familiar spirits, burned his children in the fire in sacrifice to devils, and made the streets of Jerusalem run down with the blood of innocents.  These, thought I, are great sins, sins of a bloody colour, but yet it would turn again upon me, They are none of them of the nature of yours; you have parted with Jesus, you have sold your Saviour.

171. I would then add to these men’s sins, the sins of Manasseh; he built altars for idols in the house of the Lord; he practiced divination, used enchantments, consulted mediums, was a wizard, had his familiar spirits, sacrificed his children in the fire to demons, and made the streets of Jerusalem run with the blood of innocents. These, I thought, are serious sins, sins of a bloody nature, but still it came back to me, They are none of them like yours; you have turned away from Jesus, you have betrayed your Savior.

172.  This one consideration would always kill my heart, my sin was point blank against my Saviour; and that too, at that height, that I had in my heart said of Him, Let Him go, if He will.  Oh! methought this sin was bigger than the sins of a country, of a kingdom, or of the whole world, no one pardonable; nor all of them together, was able to equal mine; mine out-went them every one.

172. This one thought always broke my heart, my sin was directly against my Savior; and worse, at that moment, I had in my heart said of Him, Let Him go, if He wants. Oh! I felt this sin was greater than the sins of a nation, a kingdom, or the entire world, none of them forgiven; nor all of them combined could compare to mine; mine surpassed them all.

173.  Now I should find my mind to flee from God, as from the face of a dreadful judge, yet this was my torment, I could not escape His hand: (It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.  Hebrew x.)  But, blessed be His grace, that scripture, in these flying fits, would call, as running after me, I have blotted out, as a thick cloud, thy transgressions; and as a cloud, thy sins: return unto Me, for I have redeemed thee.  Isaiah xliv. 22.  This, I say, would come in upon my mind, when I was fleeing from the face of God; for I did flee from His face; that is, my mind and spirit fled before Him; by reason of His highness, I could not endure: then would the text cry, Return unto Me; it would cry aloud with a very great voice, Return unto Me, for I have redeemed thee.  Indeed, this would make me make a little stop, and, as it were, look over my shoulder behind me, to see if I could discern that the God of grace did follow me with a pardon in His hand; but I could no sooner do that, but all would be clouded and darkened again by that sentence, For you know, how that afterwards, when he would have inherited the blessing, he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.  Wherefore I could not refrain, but fled, though at some times it cried, Return, return, as if it did hollow after me: but I feared to close in therewith, lest it should not come from God; for that other, as I said, was still sounding in my conscience, For you know that afterwards, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected, etc.

173. Now I should find myself trying to escape from God, like I’m running from a terrifying judge, but my torment was that I couldn’t escape His grasp: (It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God. Hebrew x.) But, thank goodness for His grace, that scripture, during my panicked moments, would chase after me, saying, I have blotted out, like a thick cloud, your transgressions; and like a cloud, your sins: return to Me, for I have redeemed you. Isaiah xliv. 22. This would come to my mind while I was trying to escape from God’s presence; I was indeed fleeing from Him—my mind and spirit were running away due to His greatness, which I couldn’t bear. Then the text would shout, Return to Me; it would call out loudly, Return to Me, for I have redeemed you. This would make me pause for a moment and look back to see if I could sense that the God of grace was following me with a pardon in His hand. But no sooner would I do that than everything would be obscured and darkened again by that phrase, For you know, how that afterwards, when he would have inherited the blessing, he found no place for repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears. So I couldn’t help but run away, even though at times it called out, Return, return, as if it were desperately reaching for me: but I was afraid to engage with it, fearing it might not be from God; because that other phrase, as I mentioned, still echoed in my conscience, For you know that afterwards, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected, etc.

174.  Once as I was walking to and fro in a good man’s shop, bemoaning of myself in my sad and doleful state, afflicting myself with self-abhorrence for this wicked and ungodly thought; lamenting also this hard hap of mine for that I should commit so great a sin, greatly fearing that I should not be pardoned; praying also in my heart, that if this sin of mine did differ from that against the Holy Ghost, the Lord would show it me.  And being now ready to sink with fear, suddenly there was, as if there had rushed in at the window, the noise of wind upon me, but very pleasant, and as if I heard a voice speaking, Did’st thou ever refuse to be justified by the blood of Christ? and withal, my whole life of profession past, was in a moment opened to me, wherein I was made to see, that designedly I had not: so my heart answered groaningly, No.  Then fell, with power, that word of God upon me, See that ye refuse not Him that speaketh.  Hebrew xii. 25.  This made a strange seizure upon my spirit; it brought light with it, and commanded a silence in my heart, of all those tumultuous thoughts, that did before use, like masterless hell-hounds, to roar and bellow, and make an hideous noise within me.  It showed me also that Jesus Christ had yet a word of grace and mercy for me, that He had not, as I had feared, quite forsaken and cast off my soul; yea, this was a kind of chide for my proneness to desperation; a kind of threatening of me, if I did not, notwithstanding my sins, and the heinousness of them, venture my salvation upon the Son of God.  But as to my determining about this strange dispensation, what it was, I know not; or from whence it came, I know not; I have not yet in twenty years’ time been able to make a judgment of it; I thought then what here I should be loth to speak.  But verily that sudden rushing wind was, as if an angel had come upon me; but both it, and the salutation, I will leave until the day of judgment: only this I say, it commanded a great calm in my soul; it persuaded me there might be hope: it showed me, as I thought, what the sin unpardonable was, and that my soul had yet the blessed privilege to flee to Jesus Christ for mercy.  But I say, concerning this dispensation; I know not yet what to say unto it; which was also, in truth, the cause, that at first I did not speak of it in the book; I do now also leave it to be thought on by men of sound judgment.  I lay not the stress of my salvation thereupon, but upon the Lord Jesus, in the promise; yet seeing I am here unfolding of my secret things, I thought it might not be altogether inexpedient to let this also show itself, though I cannot now relate the matter as there I did experience it.  This lasted in the savour of it for about three or four days, and then I began to mistrust, and to despair again.

174. Once, while I was pacing back and forth in a good man’s shop, I was feeling sorry for myself in my sad and gloomy state, tormenting myself with self-hatred for this wicked and ungodly thought. I was also lamenting my hard luck for committing such a great sin, greatly fearing that I wouldn’t be forgiven. In my heart, I prayed that if my sin was different from the one against the Holy Ghost, the Lord would show me. Ready to sink with fear, I suddenly heard a pleasant sound like wind rushing in through the window, and it felt like I heard a voice saying, “Have you ever refused to be justified by the blood of Christ?” In that moment, my entire past life of profession was revealed to me, and I realized that I hadn’t intentionally refused. So my heart answered with a groan, “No.” Then, powerfully, that word of God struck me: “See that you refuse not him that speaketh.” Hebrews 12:25. This had a strange effect on my spirit; it brought light with it and silenced all those chaotic thoughts that used to roar and bellow like wild, masterless hounds inside me. It also showed me that Jesus Christ still had a word of grace and mercy for me and that He hadn’t, as I had feared, entirely forsaken and abandoned my soul. Yes, it felt like a reprimand for my tendency toward despair, a kind of warning that, despite my sins and their seriousness, I should still risk my salvation on the Son of God. But regarding what this strange experience was, I still don’t know; I have no idea where it came from. Even after twenty years, I haven’t been able to judge it; I thought then what I would hesitate to share here. But truly, that sudden rush of wind felt as if an angel had come upon me, though I’ll leave the details of it until the day of judgment. What I can say is that it brought great calm to my soul and convinced me that there might still be hope. It showed me, as I understood it, what the unpardonable sin was, and that my soul still had the blessed privilege of fleeing to Jesus Christ for mercy. However, I still don’t know what to make of this experience, which is why I didn’t mention it in the book at first; I now leave it for thoughtful people to consider. I don’t base my salvation on this but on the Lord Jesus and His promise. Yet, since I’m here revealing my inner thoughts, I felt it wouldn’t be entirely inappropriate to let this also be known, even though I can’t now describe it the way I experienced it. This sense lasted for about three or four days, and then I started to doubt and despair again.

175.  Wherefore still my life hung in doubt before me, not knowing which way I should tip; only this I found my soul desire, even to cast itself at the foot of grace, by prayer and supplication.  But oh! ’twas hard for me now, to have the face to pray to this Christ for mercy, against Whom I had thus most vilely sinned: ’twas hard work, I say, to offer to look Him in the face, against Whom I had so vilely sinned; and indeed, I have found it as difficult to come to God by prayer, after backsliding from Him, as to do any other thing.  Oh! the shame that did now attend me! especially when I thought, I am now a-going to pray to Him for mercy, that I had so lightly esteemed but a while before!  I was ashamed; yea, even confounded, because this villany had been committed by me: but I saw that there was but one way with me; I must go to Him, and humble myself unto Him, and beg that He, of His wonderful mercy, would show pity to me, and have mercy upon my wretched sinful soul.

175. So, my life was still in doubt, not knowing which way to go; the only thing I wanted was to throw myself at the feet of grace through prayer and supplication. But oh! It was really hard for me to have the courage to pray to this Christ for mercy, against whom I had sinned so horribly: it was tough, I say, to even look Him in the face after all the wrong I had done; and honestly, I found it just as hard to come to God in prayer after turning away from Him as with anything else. Oh! The shame that was now with me! Especially when I thought about going to pray to Him for mercy, someone I had so lightly valued not long ago! I felt ashamed; yes, even bewildered, because I had committed such a dreadful act: but I realized that there was only one option for me; I had to go to Him, humble myself before Him, and ask that He, in His incredible mercy, would show pity to me and have mercy on my miserable, sinful soul.

176.  Which, when the tempter perceived, he strongly suggested to me, That I ought not to pray to God, for prayer was not for any in my case; neither could it do me good, because I had rejected the Mediator, by Whom all prayers came with acceptance to God the Father; and without Whom, no prayer could come into His presence: wherefore now to pray, is but to add sin to sin; yea, now to pray, seeing God has cast you off, is the next way to anger and offend Him more than you ever did before.

176. When the tempter saw this, he strongly suggested to me, that I shouldn’t pray to God, because prayer wasn’t meant for someone like me; and it wouldn’t do me any good, since I had rejected the Mediator, through whom all prayers are accepted by God the Father; and without Him, no prayer can reach His presence: so praying now, is just adding sin to sin; in fact, to pray now, since God has turned away from you, is likely to anger and offend Him even more than you ever did before.

177.  For God (saith he) hath been weary of you for these several years already, because you are none of His; your bawlings in His ears, hath been no pleasant voice to Him; and therefore He let you sin this sin, that you might be quite cut off; and will you pray still?  This the devil urged, and set forth that in Numbers, when Moses said to the children of Israel, That because they would not go up to possess the land, when God would have them, therefore for ever after He did bar them out from thence, though they prayed they might with tears.  Numbers xiv. 36, 37, etc.

177. For God (he says) has been tired of you for several years now, because you are not one of His; your cries in His ears, have not been a pleasant sound to Him; and so He allowed you to commit this sin, so that you might be completely cut off; and will you still pray? This is what the devil pointed out, referencing Numbers, when Moses told the children of Israel that because they refused to go up to take possession of the land when God wanted them to, He then barred them from it forever, even though they prayed with tears. Numbers xiv. 36, 37, etc.

178.  As it is said in another place, Exodus xxi. 14, The man that sins presumptuously shall be taken from God’s altar, that he may die; even as Joab was by King Solomon, when he thought to find shelter there.  1 Kings ii. 27, 28, etc.  These places did pinch me very sore; yet my case being desperate, I thought with myself, I can but die; and if it must be so, it shall once be said, That such an one died at the foot of Christ in prayer.  This I did, but with great difficulty, God doth know; and that because, together with this, still that saying about Esau would be set at my heart, even like a flaming sword, to keep the way of the tree of life, lest I should take thereof and live.  Oh! who knows how hard a thing I found it, to come to God in prayer!

178. As it's mentioned elsewhere, Exodus 21:14, The person who sins intentionally will be removed from God's altar, so that they may die; just like Joab was by King Solomon when he tried to seek refuge there. 1 Kings 2:27, 28, etc. These verses troubled me greatly; however, my situation being hopeless, I thought to myself, I can only die; and if it has to happen, let it be said, That such and such a person died at the feet of Christ in prayer. I did this, but it was very hard, God knows; and because along with this, that saying about Esau still weighed heavily on my heart, like a burning sword, preventing me from accessing the tree of life, so that I wouldn’t take from it and live. Oh! Who knows how difficult it was for me to approach God in prayer!

179.  I did also desire the prayers of the people of God for me, but I feared that God would give them no heart to do it; yea I trembled in my soul to think, that some or other of them would shortly tell me, that God hath said those words to them, that He once did say to the prophet concerning the children of Israel, Pray not for this people, for I have rejected them.  Jeremiah xi. 14.  So, Pray not for him, for I have rejected him, yea, I thought that He had whispered this to some of them already, only they durst not tell me so; neither durst I ask them of it, for fear if it should be so, it would make me quite beside myself: Man knows the beginning of sin (said Spira), but who bounds the issues thereof?

179. I also wanted the prayers of the people of God for me, but I worried that God would not inspire them to do it; I trembled inside thinking that some of them would soon tell me that God had said to them what He once said to the prophet about the children of Israel, Pray not for this people, for I have rejected them. Jeremiah xi. 14. So, Pray not for him, for I have rejected him, and I thought that He had already whispered this to some of them, but they were too afraid to tell me; I also didn't dare ask them about it, because if it were true, it would drive me completely mad: Man knows the beginning of sin (said Spira), but who bounds the issues thereof?

180.  About this time I took an opportunity to break my mind to an ancient Christian, and told him all my case: I told him also, that I was afraid that I had sinned the sin against the Holy Ghost; and he told me, He thought so too.  Here therefore I had but cold comfort; but talking a little more with him, I found him, though a good man, a stranger to much combat with the devil.  Wherefore I went to God again, as well as I could, for mercy still.

180. Around this time, I found a chance to share my feelings with an old Christian. I explained my situation to him and expressed my fear that I had committed the unforgivable sin against the Holy Spirit. He replied, He thought so too. As a result, I felt very little comfort. However, after talking a bit more with him, I realized that although he was a good man, he hadn’t faced much struggle with the devil. Therefore, I turned to God again as best as I could, still seeking mercy.

181.  Now also did the tempter begin to mock me in my misery, saying, That seeing I had thus parted with the Lord Jesus, and provoked Him to displeasure, Who would have stood between my soul and the flame of devouring fire, there was now but one way; and that was, to pray that God the Father would be a Mediator betwixt His Son and me; that we might be reconciled again, and that I might have that blessed benefit in Him, that His blessed saints enjoyed.

181.  The tempter also started to mock me in my misery, saying, Since I had turned away from the Lord Jesus, and angered Him, Who would have protected my soul from the flames of hell, there was now only one way; and that was, to pray that God the Father would act as a mediator between His Son and me; so that we could be reconciled again, and I could experience that blessed benefit in Him, that His blessed saints enjoyed.

182.  Then did that scripture seize upon my soul, He is of one mind, and who can turn Him!  Oh! I saw, it was as easy to persuade Him to make a new world, a new covenant, or a new Bible, besides that we have already, as to pray for such a thing.  This was to persuade Him, that what He had done already was mere folly, and persuade Him to alter, yea, to disannul the whole way of salvation.  And then would that saying rend my soul asunder; Neither is there salvation in any other; for there is none other name under heaven given among men whereby we must be saved.  Acts iv. 12.

182. Then that scripture hit me hard, He is of one mind, and who can turn Him! Oh! I realized it would be just as easy to convince Him to create a new world, a new covenant, or a new Bible alongside the one we already have, as it would be to pray for such a thing. This meant persuading Him that what He had already done was pointless and convincing Him to change, or even to cancel, the entire way of salvation. And then that saying would tear my soul apart; Neither is there salvation in any other; for there is none other name under heaven given among men whereby we must be saved. Acts iv. 12.

183.  Now the most free, and full and gracious words of the gospel, were the greatest torment to me; yea, nothing so afflicted me, as the thoughts of Jesus Christ, the remembrance of a Saviour; because I had cast Him off, brought forth the villany of my sin, and my loss by it, to mind; nothing did twinge my conscience like this: every time that I thought of the Lord Jesus, of His grace, love, goodness, kindness, gentleness, meekness, death, blood, promises, and blessed exhortations, comforts, and consolations, it went to my soul like a sword; for still unto these my considerations of the Lord Jesus, these thoughts would make place for themselves in my heart: Aye, this is the Jesus, the loving Saviour, the Son of God, Whom you have parted with, Whom you have slighted, despised, and abusedThis is the only Saviour, the only Redeemer, the only One that could so love sinners, as to wash them from their sins in His own most precious blood; but you have no part nor lot in this Jesus: you have put Him from you; you have said in your heart, Let Him go, if He will.  Now, therefore, you are severed from Him; you have severed yourself from Him: behold then His goodness, but yourself to be no partaker of it.  Oh! thought I, what have I lost, what have I parted with!  What has disinherited my poor soul!  Oh! ’tis sad to be destroyed by the grace and mercy of God; to have the Lamb, the Saviour, turn lion and destroyer.  Rev. vi.  I also trembled, as I have said, at the sight of the saints of God, especially at those that greatly loved Him, and that made it their business to walk continually with Him in this world; for they did, both in their words, their carriages, and all their expressions of tenderness and fear to sin against their precious Saviour, condemn, lay guilt upon, and also add continual affliction and shame upon my soul.  The dread of them was upon me, and I trembled at God’s Samuels.  1 Sam. xvi. 4.

183. Now the most freeing, complete, and gracious words of the gospel were the greatest torment to me; in fact, nothing troubled me as much as thoughts of Jesus Christ and the memory of a Savior. I had rejected Him, which reminded me of my sins and what I'd lost because of them; nothing pricked my conscience like this. Every time I thought of the Lord Jesus—His grace, love, goodness, kindness, gentleness, meekness, death, blood, promises, and blessed encouragements—it pierced my soul like a sword. These thoughts of the Lord Jesus made their way into my heart: “Yes, this is the Jesus, the loving Savior, the Son of God, whom you have turned away from, whom you have neglected, disdained, and mistreated. This is the only Savior, the only Redeemer, the only One who could love sinners enough to cleanse them from their sins with His own precious blood; but you have no part in this Jesus: you have pushed Him away; you have thought in your heart, let Him leave if He wants. Now, therefore, you are cut off from Him; you have separated yourself from Him: behold His goodness, yet you are not part of it. Oh! I thought, what have I lost, what have I given up! What has disinherited my poor soul! Oh! It's tragic to be ruined by the grace and mercy of God; to see the Lamb, the Savior, turn into a lion and destroyer. Rev. vi. I also trembled, as I mentioned, at the sight of God’s saints, especially those who loved Him deeply and made it their mission to walk with Him continuously in this world; for in their words, actions, and all their displays of tenderness and fear of sinning against their precious Savior, they condemned me, placed guilt upon me, and added continual torment and shame on my soul. The fear of them was upon me, and I trembled at God’s Samuels. 1 Sam. xvi. 4.

184.  Now also the tempter began afresh to mock my soul another way, saying, That Christ indeed did pity my case, and was sorry for my loss; but forasmuch as I had sinned and transgressed as I had done, He could by no means help me, nor save me from what I feared: for my sin was not of the nature of theirs, for Whom He bled and died; neither was it counted with those that were laid to His charge, when He hanged on a tree: therefore, unless He should come down from heaven, and die anew for this sin, though indeed He did greatly pity me, yet I could have no benefit of Him.  These things may seem ridiculous to others, even as ridiculous as they were in themselves, but to me they were most tormenting cogitations: every one of them augmented my misery, that Jesus Christ should have so much love as to pity me, when yet He could not help me; nor did I think that the reason why He could not help me, was, because His merits were weak, or His grace and salvation spent on others already, but because His faithfulness to His threatening, would not let Him extend His mercy to me.  Besides, I thought, as I have already hinted, that my sin was not within the bounds of that pardon, that was wrapped up in a promise; and if not, then I knew assuredly, that it was more easy for heaven and earth to pass away, than for me to have eternal life.  So that the ground of all these fears of mine did arise from a steadfast belief I had of the stability of the holy word of God, and also from my being misinformed of the nature of my sin.

184. Now the tempter started mocking my soul again, saying, *That Christ did feel sorry for my situation* and *was sad about my loss*; *but because I had sinned and messed up the way I had*, *He could not help me* or *save me from what I feared*: *my sin was different from theirs*, *for whom He bled and died*; *it was not counted among those charges against Him* *when He hung on a cross*: *therefore*, *unless He came down from heaven* *and died again for this sin*, *even though He greatly pitied me*, *I could not benefit from Him*. These thoughts may seem silly to others, just as silly as they were in themselves, but to me they were tormenting thoughts: each one increased my misery, knowing that Jesus Christ loved me enough to feel pity when He couldn’t help me; and I didn’t believe that the reason He couldn’t help me was because His merits were weak or His grace and salvation had been used up on others, but because His faithfulness to His threats wouldn’t let Him extend His mercy to me. Besides, as I have mentioned before, I believed that my sin fell outside the scope of that pardon promised; and if that was true, then I knew for sure that it was easier for heaven and earth to pass away than for me to have eternal life. So, all these fears stemmed from a deep belief in the reliability of God's holy word and my misunderstanding of the nature of my sin.

185.  But oh! how this would add to my affliction, to conceit that I should be guilty of such a sin, for which He did not die.  These thoughts would so confound me, and imprison me, and tie me up from faith, that I knew not what to do.  But oh! thought I, that He would come down again!  Oh! that the work of man’s redemption was yet to be done by Christ! how would I pray Him and entreat Him to count and reckon this sin among the rest for which He died!  But this scripture would strike me down as dead; Christ being raised from the dead, dieth no more; death hath no more dominion over Him.  Rom. vi. 9.

185. But oh! how much this would increase my suffering, to think that I might be guilty of such a sin for which He did not die. These thoughts would completely confuse me, trap me, and prevent me from having faith, leaving me unsure of what to do. But oh! I wished He would come down again! Oh! that the work of man’s redemption was still to be done by Christ! How I would pray and beg Him to include this sin among the others for which He died! But this scripture would hit me like a ton of bricks; Christ being raised from the dead, dieth no more; death hath no more dominion over Him. Rom. vi. 9.

186.  Thus, by the strange and unusual assaults of the tempter, my soul was like a broken vessel, driven as with the winds, and tossed sometimes headlong into despair; sometimes upon the covenant of works, and sometimes to wish that the new covenant, and the conditions thereof, might so far forth, as I thought myself concerned, be turned another way, and changed, But in all these, I was as those that jostle against the rocks; more broken, scattered and rent.  Oh! the un-thought-of imaginations, frights, fears, and terrors, that are affected by a thorough application of guilt yielding to desperation!  This is the man that hath his dwelling among the tombs with the dead; that is always crying out, and cutting himself with stones.  Mark v. 1, 2, 3.  But, I say, all in vain; desperation will not comfort him, the old covenant will not save him: nay, heaven and earth shall pass away, before one jot or tittle of the word and law of grace will fail or be removed.  This I saw, this I felt, and under this I groaned; yet this advantage I got thereby, namely, a farther confirmation of the certainty of the way of salvation; and that the scriptures were the word of God.  Oh! I cannot now express what then I saw and felt of the steadiness of Jesus Christ, the rock of man’s salvation: What was done, could not be undone, added to, nor altered.  I saw, indeed, that sin might drive the soul beyond Christ, even the sin which is unpardonable; but woe to him that was so driven, for the word would shut him out.

186.  So, through the strange and unusual attacks of the tempter, my soul felt like a broken vessel, tossed around by the winds, sometimes plunged into despair, sometimes fixated on the old covenant, and sometimes wishing that the new covenant and its conditions could be changed to suit my concerns. But in all these, I resembled those who crash against the rocks; more broken, scattered, and torn.  Oh! the unexpected thoughts, fears, and terrors that come from feeling overwhelmed by guilt leading to desperation!  This is the man who lives among the tombs with the dead; who is always crying out, and harming himself with stones.  Mark v. 1, 2, 3.  But I say, it's all in vain; desperation won't bring him comfort, the old covenant won't save him: in fact, heaven and earth will pass away before even a single letter of the word and law of grace fails or disappears.  This I saw, this I felt, and under this I groaned; yet this did give me one advantage, which was a stronger confirmation of the certainty of the way of salvation, and the truth that the scriptures are the word of God.  Oh! I can't express what I then understood and felt about the steadfastness of Jesus Christ, the rock of man’s salvation: What was done couldn’t be undone, added to, or changed.  I realized, indeed, that sin could drive the soul away from Christ, even the sin that cannot be forgiven; but woe to him who is driven away, for the word would exclude him.

187.  Thus I was always sinking, whatever I did think or do.  So one day I walked to a neighbouring town, and sate down upon a settle in the street, and fell into a very deep pause about the most fearful state my sin had brought me to; and after long musing, I lifted up I sat my head, but methought I saw, as if the sun that shineth in the heavens did grudge to give light; and as if the very stones in the street, and tiles upon the houses, did bend themselves against me.  Methought that they all combined together to banish me out of the world.  I was abhorred of them, and unfit to dwell among them, or be partaker of their benefits, because I had sinned against the Saviour.  O how happy now was every creature over I was!  For they stood fast, and kept their station, but I was gone and lost.

187. So I felt like I was always sinking, no matter what I thought or did. One day, I walked to a nearby town, sat down on a bench in the street, and fell into a deep reflection about the terrible situation my sin had put me in. After a long time of thinking, I raised my head, but it felt like the sun shining in the sky was reluctant to shed light on me; it was as if the very stones in the street and the tiles on the houses were turning against me. It seemed like they all joined forces to drive me out of the world. I felt rejected by them and unworthy to live among them or enjoy their benefits because I had sinned against the Savior. Oh, how happy every creature seemed compared to me! They stood firm in their places, while I felt lost and gone.

188.  Then breaking out in the bitterness of my soul, I said to myself with a grievous sigh, How can God comfort such a wretch!  I had no sooner said it, but this returned upon me, as an echo doth answer a voice: This sin is not unto death.  At which I was, as if I had been raised out of the grave, and cried out again, Lord, how couldst Thou find out such a word as this!  For I was filled with admiration at the fitness, and at the unexpectedness of the sentence; the fitness of the word, the rightness of the timing of it; the power, and sweetness, and light, and glory that came with it also, were marvellous to me to find: I was now, for the time, out of doubt, as to that about which I was so much in doubt before; my fears before were, that my sin was not pardonable, and so that I had no right to pray, to repent, etc., or that, if I did, it would be of no advantage or profit to me.  But now, thought I, if this sin is not unto death, then it is pardonable; therefore from this I have encouragement to come to God by Christ for mercy, to consider the promise of forgiveness, as that which stands with open arms to receive me as well as others.  This therefore was a great easement to my mind, to wit, that my sin was pardonable, that it was not the sin unto death (1 John v. 16, 17).  None but those that know what my trouble (by their own experience) was, can tell what relief came to my soul by this consideration: it was a release to me from my former bonds, and a shelter from the former storm: I seemed now to stand upon the same ground with other sinners, and to have as good right to the word and prayer as any of they.

188. Then breaking out in the bitterness of my soul, I said to myself with a heavy sigh, How can God comfort someone like me! No sooner had I said it than this echoed back to me: This sin is not unto death. I felt as if I had been raised from the grave and cried out again, Lord, how could You find such a word as this! I was amazed at how fitting and unexpected the message was; the relevance of the word, the perfect timing; the power, sweetness, light, and glory that came with it were astonishing. I was now, for the moment, free from doubt about what had troubled me so much before. My earlier fears were that my sin was unforgivable, meaning I had no right to pray or repent, or that if I did, it would do me no good. But now I thought, if this sin is not unto death, then it is forgivable; therefore, I have the encouragement to approach God through Christ for mercy, to consider the promise of forgiveness as something that welcomes me just like it does for others. This was a great relief to my mind, knowing that my sin was forgivable, that it was not the sin unto death (1 John v. 16, 17). Only those who have experienced my troubles can understand the relief that this thought brought to my soul: it freed me from my previous bonds and sheltered me from the storms I faced before. I felt like I now stood on the same ground as other sinners, having as much right to God's word and prayer as any of them.

189.  Now I say, I was in hopes that my sin was not unpardonable, but that there might be hopes for me to obtain forgiveness.  But oh! how Satan did now lay about him for to bring me down again!  But he could by no means do it, neither this day, nor the most part of the next, for this good sentence stood like a mill-post at my back: yet towards the evening of the next day, I felt this word begin to leave me, and to withdraw its supportation from me, and so I returned to my old fears again, but with a great deal of grudging and peevishness, for I feared the sorrow of despair; nor could my faith now long retain this word.

189.  Now I say, I was hoping that my sin wasn't unforgivable and that there might be a chance for me to find forgiveness.  But oh! how Satan tried to bring me down again!  But he couldn't do it, neither that day nor most of the next, because this reassuring statement was like a sturdy post supporting me.  Yet, towards the evening of the next day, I felt this support starting to fade and withdraw from me, and so I fell back into my old fears again, but with a lot of resentment and irritation, as I was terrified of the pain of despair; nor could my faith hold onto this reassurance for long.

190.  But the next day at evening, being under many fears, I went to seek the Lord, and as I prayed, I cried, and my soul cried to Him in these words, with strong cries: O Lord, I beseech Thee, show me that Thou hast loved me with everlasting love.  Jer. xxxi. 3.  I had no sooner said it, but with sweetness this returned upon me, as an echo, or sounding again, I have loved thee with an everlasting love.  Now I went to bed in quiet; also when I awakened the next morning, it was fresh upon my soul; and I believed it.

190. But the next evening, feeling anxious, I went to seek the Lord. As I prayed, I cried out, and my soul pleaded with Him, saying with deep emotion: O Lord, I beg you, show me that you have loved me with everlasting love. Jer. xxxi. 3. No sooner had I spoken than a sweet response came to me, like an echo, saying, I have loved you with an everlasting love. I went to bed feeling at peace, and when I woke up the next morning, it was still alive in my soul; I believed it.

191.  But yet the tempter left me not; for it could not be so little as an hundred times, that he that day did labour to then break my peace.  Oh! the combats and conflicts that I did then meet with; as I strove to hold by this word, that of Esau would fly in my face like lightning: I should be sometimes up and down twenty times in an hour; yet God did bear me up, and keep my heart upon this word; from which I had also, for several days together, very much sweetness, and comfortable hopes of pardon: for thus it was made out unto me, I loved thee whilst thou wast committing this sin, I loved thee before, I love thee still, and I will love thee for ever.

191. But the tempter didn’t leave me alone; it couldn’t have been less than a hundred times that day that he tried to disrupt my peace. Oh, the struggles and challenges I faced as I tried to hold onto this word, while that of Esau flashed in my mind like lightning: I would find myself going up and down twenty times in an hour; yet God upheld me and kept my heart focused on this word. For several days, I experienced a lot of sweetness and comforting hopes of forgiveness: it was made clear to me, I loved you while you were committing this sin, I loved you before, I love you still, and I will love you forever.

192.  Yet I saw my sin most barbarous, and a filthy crime, and could not but conclude, and that with great shame and astonishment, that I had horribly abused the holy Son of God: wherefore I felt my soul greatly to love and pity Him, and my bowels to yearn towards Him; for I saw He was still my friend, and did reward me good for evil; yea, the love and affection that then did burn within to my Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, did work at this time such a strong and hot desire of revengement upon myself for the abuse I had done unto Him, that to speak as I then thought, had I had a thousand gallons of blood within my veins, I could freely then have spilt it all, at the command and feet of this my Lord and Saviour.

192. Yet I saw my sin as extremely terrible and disgusting, and I couldn’t help but conclude, with great shame and shock, that I had horribly mistreated the holy Son of God. Because of this, I felt a deep love and pity for Him, and my heart ached for Him; for I realized He was still my friend and rewarded me good for my evil. The love and affection that burned within me for my Lord and Savior Jesus Christ created such an intense desire for me to punish myself for the wrong I had done to Him, that to be honest, I felt that if I had a thousand gallons of blood in my veins, I would have gladly spilled it all at the command of my Lord and Savior.

193.  And as I was thus in musing, and in my studies, considering how to love the Lord, and to express my love to Him, that saying came in upon me, If Thou, Lord, shouldst mark iniquities, O Lord, who should standBut there is forgiveness with Thee, that Thou mayest be feared.  Psalm cxxx. 3, 4.  These were good words to me, especially the latter part thereof; to wit, that there is forgiveness with the Lord, that He might be feared; that is, as then I understood it, that He might be loved, and had in reverence; for it was thus made out to me, That the great God did set so high an esteem upon the love of His poor creatures, that rather than He would go without their love, He would pardon their transgressions.

193. While I was deep in thought and studying how to love the Lord and show my love to Him, this saying came to me: If You, Lord, count our sins, O Lord, who could stand? But there is forgiveness with You, so that You may be revered. Psalm cxxx. 3, 4. These words were meaningful to me, especially the latter part; specifically, that there is forgiveness with the Lord so He might be revered. At that time, I understood this to mean that He might be loved and respected; for it became clear to me that the great God values the love of His humble creatures so highly that rather than go without their love, He would forgive their wrongdoings.

194.  And now was that word fulfilled on me, and I was also refreshed by it; That thou mayest remember and be confounded, and never open thy mouth any more, because of thy shame, when I am pacified toward thee for all that thou hast done, saith the Lord God.  Ezek. xvi. 63.  Thus was my soul at this time (and as I then did think for ever) set at liberty from being afflicted with my former guilt and amazement.

194. And now that word was fulfilled in me, and I felt refreshed by it; That you may remember and be ashamed, and never speak again, because of your shame, when I am at peace with you for everything you’ve done, says the Lord God. Ezek. xvi. 63. At that moment, my soul was (or so I thought forever) set free from the burden of my previous guilt and confusion.

195.  But before many weeks were gone, I began to despond again, fearing, lest, notwithstanding all that I had enjoyed, that I might be deceived and destroyed at the last; for this consideration came strong into my mind, That whatever comfort and peace I thought I might have from the word of the promise of life, yet unless there could be found in my refreshment, a concurrence and agreement in the scriptures, let me think what I will thereof, and hold it never so fast, I should find no such thing at the end; And the scripture cannot be broken.  John x. 35.

195. But before many weeks passed, I started to feel down again, afraid that, despite all I had enjoyed, I might be tricked and ultimately ruined; for this thought kept coming to my mind, That whatever comfort and peace I believed I had from the promise of life, unless I could find in my refreshment, a match and agreement in the scriptures, no matter what I think about it, and hold onto it tightly, I would find no such thing at the end; And the scripture cannot be broken. John x. 35.

196.  Now began my heart again to ache, and fear I might meet with a disappointment at last.  Wherefore I began with all seriousness to examine my former comfort, and to consider whether one that had sinned as I had done, might with confidence trust upon the faithfulness of God, laid down in those words, by which I had been comforted, and on which I had leaned myself: but now were brought those sayings to my mind.  For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come, if they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance.  Heb. vi. 4–6.  For, if we sin wilfully, after we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remains no more sacrifice for sin, but a certain fearful looking for of judgment, and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries.  Heb. x. 26, 27.  As Esau, who for one morsel of meat, sold his birthrightFor ye know how that afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected; for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.  Heb. xii. 16, 17.

196.  My heart started to ache again, and I feared I might finally face disappointment. So, I seriously began to reflect on my past comfort and to consider whether someone who had sinned as I had could confidently rely on the faithfulness of God as stated in those words that had brought me comfort and on which I had depended: but now those sayings were brought to my mind. For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and shared in the Holy Spirit, and have experienced the goodness of God's word, and the powers of the age to come, if they fall away, to renew them again to repentance.  Heb. vi. 4–6.  For, if we willfully sin, after receiving the knowledge of the truth, there remains no more sacrifice for sins, but a certain fear of judgment, and fiery indignation, which will consume the adversaries.  Heb. x. 26, 27.  Like Esau, who sold his birthright for a single meal. For you know that afterward, when he wanted to inherit the blessing, he was rejected; for he found no opportunity for repentance, even though he sought it carefully with tears.  Heb. xii. 16, 17.

197.  Now was the word of the gospel forced from my soul; so that no promise or encouragement was to be found in the Bible for me: and now would that saying work upon my spirit to afflict me, Rejoice not, O Israel, for joy, as other people.  Hos. ix. 1.  For I saw indeed, there was cause of rejoicing for those that held to Jesus; but for me, I had cut myself off by my transgressions, and left myself neither foot-hold, or hand-hold, among all the stays and props in the precious word of life.

197. Now the message of the gospel felt forced from my soul; I found no promise or encouragement in the Bible for myself. And now that saying would weigh on my spirit to torment me, Rejoice not, O Israel, for joy, as other people. Hos. ix. 1. For I truly saw there was reason to rejoice for those who believed in Jesus; but for me, I had cut myself off through my wrongdoings and left myself with no footing or support among all the truths in the precious word of life.

198.  And truly, I did now feel myself to sink into a gulph, as an house whose foundation is destroyed; I did liken myself in this condition, unto the case of some child that was fallen into a mill-pit, who though it could make some shift to scramble and sprawl in the water, yet because it could find neither hold for hand nor foot, therefore at last it must die in that condition.  So soon as this fresh assault had fastened on my soul, that scripture came into my heart, This for many days.  Dan. x. 14.  And indeed I found it was so; for I could not be delivered, nor brought to peace again, until well nigh two years and a half were completely finished.  Wherefore these words, though in themselves, they tended to discouragement, yet to me, who feared this condition would be eternal, they were at some times as an help and refreshment to me.

198. And honestly, I felt myself sinking into a pit, like a house whose foundation is crumbling. I compared my situation to that of a child who had fallen into a mill pit; even though it could struggle and splash in the water, it couldn't find anything to grab onto, so eventually, it would drown. As soon as this new attack hit my soul, the scripture came to my mind: This for many days. Dan. x. 14. And indeed, I found it to be true; I couldn't find relief or peace again until nearly two and a half years had passed. So, while those words might normally be discouraging, for me, who feared this state would last forever, they sometimes served as a source of help and comfort.

199.  For, thought I, many days are not for ever, many days will have an end; therefore seeing I was to be afflicted not a few but many days, yet I was glad it was but for many days.  Thus, I say, I would recall myself sometimes, and give myself an help, for as soon as ever the words came into my mind, at first, I knew my trouble would be long, yet this would be but sometimes; for I could not always think on this, nor ever be helped by it, though I did.

199. I thought, many days don’t last forever; many days will come to an end. So, since I was going to be troubled for not just a few but many days, I was glad it was only for many days. Therefore, I would remind myself sometimes and help myself because as soon as those thoughts crossed my mind, I realized my suffering would last a long time, but it would only be sometimes. I couldn’t always keep that in mind, nor could I always find comfort in it, even though I tried.

200.  Now while the scriptures lay before me, and laid sin anew at my door, that saying, in Luke xviii. 1, with others, did encourage me to prayer: then the tempter laid again at me very sore, suggesting, That neither the mercy of God, nor yet the blood of Christ, did at all concern me, nor could they help me for my sin; therefore it was but in vain to pray.  Yet, thought I, I will prayBut, said the tempter, your sin is unpardonable.  Well, said I, I will pray.  ’Tis to no boot, said he.  Yet said I, I will pray.  So I went to prayer to God; and while I was at prayer, I uttered words to this effect: Lord, Satan tells me, that neither Thy mercy, nor Christ’s blood, is sufficient to save my soul: Lord, shall I honour Thee most, by believing Thou wilt, and canst? or him, by believing Thou neither wilt not nor canstLord, I would fain honour Thee, by believing Thou wilt and canst.

200. Now, as the scriptures were open before me, and my sins were once again heavy on my heart, that verse from Luke 18:1, along with others, encouraged me to pray. But the tempter pressed hard on me, suggesting that neither the mercy of God nor the blood of Christ had anything to do with me, and that they couldn't help me with my sin; therefore, praying was pointless. Yet I thought, I will pray. But the tempter said, your sin is unforgivable. Well, I replied, I will pray. It's useless, he said. Still, I insisted, I will pray. So I went to God in prayer, and while I was praying, I spoke words along these lines: Lord, Satan tells me that neither Your mercy nor Christ’s blood is enough to save my soul: Lord, should I honor You more by believing that You will and can? Or should I honor him by believing that You neither will nor can? Lord, I would much rather honor You by believing that You will and can.

201.  And as I was thus before the Lord, that scripture fastened on my heart (O man, great is thy faith), Matt. xv. 28, even as if one had clapped me on the back, as I was on my knees before God: yet I was not able to believe this, that this was a prayer of faith, till almost six months after; for I could not think that I had faith, or that there should be a word for me to act faith on; therefore I should still be, as sticking in the jaws of desperation, and went mourning up and down in a sad condition.

201. And as I was there before the Lord, that scripture struck me deeply (O man, great is your faith), Matt. xv. 28, as if someone had patted me on the back while I was on my knees before God. However, I couldn’t believe that this was a prayer of faith until almost six months later; I couldn’t accept that I had faith or that there was a word for me to act on, so I remained caught in the jaws of desperation, wandering around in a sad state.

202.  There was nothing now that I longed for more than to be put out of doubt, as to this thing in question, and as I was vehemently desiring to know, if there was indeed hope for me, these words came rolling into my mind, Will the Lord cast off for ever? and will He be favourable no moreIs His mercy clean gone for everDoth His promise fail for evermoreHath God forgotten to be graciousHath He in anger shut up His tender mercies?  Ps. lxxvii. 7–9.  And all the while they run in my mind, methought I had still this as the answer, ’Tis a question whether He hath or no: it may be He hath not.  Yea, the interrogatory seemed to me to carry in it a sure affirmation that indeed He had not, nor would so cast off, but would be favourable: that His promise doth not fail, and that He had not forgotten to be gracious, nor would in anger shut up tender mercy.  Something also there was upon my heart at the same time, which I cannot now call to mind, which, with this text, did sweeten my heart, and make me conclude, that His mercy might not be quite gone, nor clean gone for ever.

202. There was nothing I wanted more than to be certain about this issue, and as I desperately wanted to know if there was really hope for me, these thoughts kept coming to mind: Will the Lord ever reject me? Will He no longer show favor? Is His mercy completely gone? Does His promise fail forever? Has God forgotten to be gracious? Has He shut up His tender mercies in anger? Ps. lxxvii. 7–9. While these thoughts ran through my mind, I felt like I had this as the answer, 'It's a question whether He has or hasn't: maybe He hasn’t. Yes, the questions seemed to imply a certain assurance that He hadn’t rejected me, nor would He, but would show favor: that His promise doesn’t fail, and that He hasn’t forgotten to be gracious, nor will He shut up tender mercy in anger. There was also something on my heart at the same time, which I can’t quite remember now, that, along with this text, comforted me and made me conclude that His mercy might not be entirely lost or completely gone forever.

203.  At another time I remembered, I was again much under this question, Whether the blood of Christ was sufficient to save my soul? in which doubt I continued from morning, till about seven or eight at night: and at last, when I was, as it were, quite worn out with fear, lest it should not lay hold on me, these words did sound suddenly within my heart: He is able.  But methought, this word able, was spoke loud unto me; it showed a great word, it seemed to be writ in great letters, and gave such a jostle to my fear and doubt (I mean for the time it tarried with me, which was about a day) as I never had from that, all my life, either before or after.  Heb. vii. 25.

203. At another time I remembered, I was once again really struggling with this question, Whether the blood of Christ was enough to save my soul? I wrestled with that doubt from morning until around seven or eight at night. Eventually, when I was pretty much worn out from worrying that it might not reach me, these words suddenly resonated in my heart: He is able. But it felt like this word able was speaking loudly to me; it felt like a big word, almost like it was written in big letters, and it gave such a jolt to my fear and doubt (I mean for the time it stayed with me, which was about a day) that I had never experienced before or since. Heb. vii. 25.

204.  But one morning as I was again at prayer, and trembling under the fear of this, That no word of God could help me, that piece of a sentence darted in upon me, My grace is sufficient.  At this, methought I felt some stay, as if there might be hopes.  But, oh! how good a thing it is for God to send His word! for, about a fortnight before, I was looking on this very place, and then I thought it could not come near my soul with comfort, therefore I threw down my book in a pet: then I thought it was not large enough for me; no, not large enough; but now it was as if it had arms of grace so wide, that it could not only enclose me, but many more such as I besides.

204. But one morning while I was praying again, feeling overwhelmed by the fear that no word of God could help me, a piece of a sentence suddenly came to me: My grace is sufficient. In that moment, I felt a sense of support, as if there was still hope. But oh! how wonderful it is for God to send His word! About two weeks earlier, I had been looking at this very passage, and I thought it could never bring me comfort, so I threw my book down in frustration. I thought it wasn’t big enough for my needs; no, not big enough at all. But now, it felt like it had arms of grace so wide that it could not only embrace me but also many others like me.

205.  By these words I was sustained, yet not without exceeding conflicts, for the space of seven or eight weeks; for my peace would be in it, and out, sometimes twenty times a day; comfort now, and trouble presently; peace now, and before I could go a furlong, as full of fear and guilt as ever heart could hold.  And this was not only now and then, but my whole seven weeks’ experience: for this about the sufficiency of grace, and that of Esau’s parting with his birthright, would be like a pair of scales within my mind; sometimes one end would be uppermost, and sometimes again the other; according to which would be my peace or trouble.

205. These words gave me strength, but not without intense struggles, for about seven or eight weeks; my peace would come and go, sometimes twenty times a day; comfort one moment, and distress the next; peace for a moment, and before I could go a short distance, I’d be filled with as much fear and guilt as anyone could bear. This wasn’t just a rare occurrence, but my entire experience during those seven weeks: the idea of the sufficiency of grace and Esau’s decision to give up his birthright would weigh on my mind like a set of scales; sometimes one side would be balanced higher, and sometimes the other; depending on that, I would feel either peace or trouble.

206.  Therefore I did still pray to God, that He would come in with this scripture more fully on my heart; to wit, that He would help me to apply the whole sentence, for as yet I could not: that He gave, that I gathered; but farther I could not go, for as yet it only helped me to hope there might be mercy for me; My grace is sufficient: And though it came no farther, it answered my former question, to wit, That there was hope; yet because for thee was left out, I was not contented, but prayed to God for that also.  Wherefore, one day, when I was in a meeting of God’s people, full of sadness and terror; for my fears again were strong upon me; and, as I was now thinking, my soul was never the better, but my case most sad and fearful, these words did with great power suddenly break in upon me; My grace is sufficient for thee, My grace is sufficient for thee, My grace is sufficient for thee, three times together: And oh! methought that every word was a mighty word unto me; as My, and grace, and sufficient, and for thee; they were then, and sometimes are still, far bigger than others be.

206. Therefore, I continued to pray to God, asking Him to speak this scripture more deeply into my heart; specifically, that He would help me to understand the entire sentence, because up until then I couldn't: that He gave, that I received; but I couldn't go any further, as it only made me hope that there might be mercy for me; My grace is sufficient: And although it didn’t go beyond that, it answered my earlier question, which was that there was hope; yet since for thee was left out, I wasn't satisfied and prayed to God for that as well. One day, while I was in a gathering of God's people, feeling overwhelmed with sadness and fear; because my worries were strong once again; and as I was thinking, my soul was still in a bad state, deeply troubled and scared, these words suddenly came to me with great power; My grace is sufficient for thee, My grace is sufficient for thee, My grace is sufficient for thee, said three times in a row: And oh! I felt that every word was incredibly significant to me; the words My, grace, sufficient, and for thee; they were, and sometimes still are, much more powerful than others.

207.  At which time my understanding was so enlightened, that I was as though I had seen the Lord Jesus look down from heaven, through the tiles upon me, and direct these words unto me.  This sent me mourning home; it broke my heart, and filled me full of joy, and laid me low as the dust; only it stayed not long with me, I mean in this glory and refreshing comfort; yet it continued with me for several weeks, and did encourage me to hope: but as soon as that powerful operation of it was taken from my heart, that other, about Esau, returned upon me as before: so my soul did hang as in a pair of scales again, sometimes up, and sometimes down; now in peace, and anon again in terror.

207. At that moment, I felt so enlightened that it was as if I saw the Lord Jesus looking down from heaven through the tiles at me and speaking these words to me. This made me go home in mourning; it broke my heart, filled me with joy, and humbled me to the ground; but it didn’t last long, I mean this feeling of glory and refreshing comfort; however, it stayed with me for several weeks and encouraged me to have hope. But as soon as that powerful feeling left my heart, the issue with Esau came back to me like before: so my soul felt like it was hanging in a pair of scales again, sometimes up, and sometimes down; sometimes in peace, and then again in fear.

208.  Thus I went on for many weeks, sometimes comforted, and sometimes tormented; and especially at sometimes my torment would be very sore, for all those scriptures forenamed in the Hebrews, would be set before me, as the only sentences that would keep me out of heaven.  Then again I would begin to repent that ever that thought went through me; I would also think thus with myself: Why, how many scriptures are there against meThere are but three or four; And cannot God miss them, and save me for all them?  Sometimes again I would think, Oh! if it were not for these three or four words, now how might I be comforted!  And I could hardly forbear at some times, to wish them out of the book.

208. So I went on for weeks, sometimes feeling comforted and sometimes feeling tormented; and especially at times my torment would be really intense, because all those scriptures mentioned in the Hebrews would be right in front of me, as the only lines that could keep me out of heaven. Then I'd start to regret ever having that thought; I would also think to myself: Why, how many scriptures are there against me? There are only three or four; Can’t God overlook them, and save me despite them? Sometimes, I would think, Oh! If it weren't for these three or four words, how comforted I could be now! And at times, I could hardly help wishing them out of the book.

209.  Then methought I should see as if both Peter and Paul, and John, and all the writers, did look with scorn upon me, and hold me in derision; and as if they had said unto me, All our words are truth, one of as much force as another: it is not we that have cut you of, but you have cast away yourselfThere is none of our sentences that you must take hold upon, but these and such as these; it is impossible, Heb. vi.; there remains no more sacrifice for sin, Heb. x.  And it had been better for them not to have known the will of God, than after they had known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered unto them, 2 Peter ii. 21.  For the Scriptures cannot be broken.  John x. 35.

209. Then I thought I could see both Peter, Paul, John, and all the writers looking down on me and mocking me; as if they were saying to me, All our words are true, each just as powerful as the others: it’s not us who have rejected you, but you have rejected yourself. You don’t have to cling to any of our statements, only this one and ones like it; it’s impossible, Heb. vi.; there remains no more sacrifice for sin, Heb. x. And it would have been better for them not to have known God’s will, than to turn away after knowing it, from the holy commandment given to them, 2 Peter ii. 21. For the Scriptures can’t be broken. John x. 35.

210.  These, as the elders of the city of refuge, I saw, were to be judges both of my case and me, while I stood with the avenger of blood at my heels, trembling at their gate for deliverance; also with a thousand fears and mistrusts, I doubted that they would shut me out for ever.  Joshua xx. 3. 4.

210. These, as the elders of the city of refuge, I saw, were to be judges of both my situation and me, while I stood with the avenger of blood right behind me, shaking at their gate for help; also, with a thousand fears and doubts, I was afraid they would shut me out forever. Joshua xx. 3. 4.

211.  Thus I was confounded, not knowing what to do, or how to be satisfied in this question, Whether the scriptures could agree in the salvation of my soul?  I quaked at the apostles; I knew their words were true, and that they must stand for ever.

211.  So I was confused, not knowing what to do or how to find satisfaction in this question, Whether the scriptures could agree in the salvation of my soul?  I was daunted by the apostles; I knew their words were true, and that they would stand forever.

212.  And I remember one day, as I was in divers frames of spirit, and considering that these frames were according to the nature of several scriptures that came in upon my mind; if this of grace, then was I quiet; but of that of Esau, then tormented.  Lord, thought I, if both these scriptures should meet in my heart at once, I wonder which of them would get the better of me.  So methought I had a longing mind that they might come both together upon me; yea, I desired of God they might.

212. And I remember one day, as I was feeling a mix of emotions and thinking about how these feelings matched different scriptures that came to my mind; when it was about grace, I felt at peace; but when it was about Esau, I was tormented. Lord, I thought, if both these scriptures were to hit my heart at the same time, I wonder which one would overpower me. So, I felt a deep desire for them to come together; yes, I asked God for them to do so.

213.  Well, about two or three days after, so they did indeed; they bolted both upon me at a time, and did work and struggle strangely in me for a while; at last that about Esau’s birthright began to wax weak, and withdraw, and vanish; and this, about the sufficiency of grace prevailed with peace and joy.  And as I was in a muse about this thing, that scripture came in upon me, Mercy rejoiceth against judgment.  James ii. 13.

213. Well, about two or three days later, they really did hit me at once, and there was a strange struggle going on inside me for a bit. Eventually, the issue about Esau’s birthright started to fade away and disappear, while the one about the sufficiency of grace took over with peace and joy. As I was reflecting on this, that scripture came to mind, Mercy rejoiceth against judgment. James ii. 13.

214.  This was a wonderment to me; yet truly, I am apt to think it was of God; for the word of the law and wrath, must give place to the word of life and grace; because, though the word of condemnation be glorious, yet the word of life and salvation doth far exceed in glory.  2 Cor. iii. 8–11.  Mark ix. 5–7.  John vi. 37.  Also that Moses and Elias must both vanish, and leave Christ and His saints alone.

214. This amazed me; yet honestly, I believe it was from God. The message of law and judgment must give way to the message of life and grace because, although the message of condemnation is glorious, the message of life and salvation far surpasses it in glory. 2 Cor. iii. 8–11. Mark ix. 5–7. John vi. 37. Also, that Moses and Elias must both disappear and leave Christ and His saints alone.

215.  This scripture also did now most sweetly visit my soul; And him that cometh to Me, I will in no wise cast out.  Oh! the comfort that I had from this word, in no wise!  As who should say, By no means, for nothing whatever he hath done.  But Satan would greatly labour to pull this promise from me, telling of me, That Christ did not mean me and such as I, but sinners of a lower rank, that had not done as I had done.  But I would answer him again, Satan, here is in these words no such exception; but him that comes, him, any him: him that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out.  And this I well remember still, that of all the slights that Satan used to take this scripture from me, yet he never did so much as put this question, But do you come aright?  And I have thought the reason was, because he thought I knew full well what coming aright was; for I saw that to come aright, was to come as I was, a vile and ungodly sinner, and to cast myself at the feet of mercy, condemning myself for sin.  If ever Satan and I did strive for any word of God in all my life, it was for this good word of Christ; he at one end, and I at the other: Oh! what work did we make!  It was for this in John, I say, that we did so tug and strive, he pulled, and I pulled; but God be praised, I got the better of him; I got some sweetness from it.

215. This scripture really touched my soul; And him that comes to Me, I will in no way cast out. Oh! the comfort I found in this word, in no way! It’s like saying, By no means, for anything he has done. But Satan really worked hard to take this promise away from me, telling me that Christ didn’t mean me and people like me, but sinners of a lesser sort, who hadn’t done what I’ve done. But I would respond, Satan, there’s no exception in these words; but him that comes, him, anyone: him that comes to Me I will in no way cast out. I still remember that of all the tricks Satan used to try and take this scripture from me, he never once asked me, But do you come right? I think it’s because he assumed I knew what coming right meant; I realized that to come right meant to come as I was, a vile and ungodly sinner, and to throw myself at the feet of mercy, condemning myself for sin. If there was ever a time I fought over any word of God in my life, it was for this beautiful word of Christ; he on one side, and I on the other: Oh! what a struggle we had! It was for this in John, I say, that we tugged and fought; he pulled, and I pulled; but thanks be to God, I won out; I gained some sweetness from it.

216.  But notwithstanding all these helps, and blessed words of grace, yet that of Esau’s selling of his birthright, would still at times distress my conscience: for though I had been most sweetly comforted, and that but just before, yet when that came into my mind, ’twould make me fear again: I could not be quite rid thereof, ’twould every day be with me: wherefore now I went another way to work, even to consider the nature of this blasphemous thought, I mean, if I should take the words at the largest, and give them their own natural force and scope, even every word therein: so when I had thus considered, I found, that if they were fairly taken, they would amount to this; That I had freely left the Lord Jesus Christ to His choice, whether He would be my Saviour or no; for the wicked words were these, Let Him go, if He will.  Then that scripture gave me hope, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.  Heb. xiii. 5.  ‘O Lord,’ said I, but I have left Thee.  Then it answered again, But I will not leave thee.  For this I thanked God also.

216. But even with all these supports and encouraging words, Esau selling his birthright would still sometimes upset my conscience. Even though I had just felt incredibly comforted, when that thought crossed my mind, it would make me fearful again. I couldn't completely shake it off; it would be with me every day. So now I tried a different approach, to reflect on the nature of this troubling thought. I mean, if I took the words in their broadest sense and allowed them their full meaning, looking at every word in it: when I did this, I discovered that if taken correctly, it meant this: I had willingly left the Lord Jesus Christ to choose whether He wanted to be my Savior or not; for the wicked words were these: "Let Him go, if He wants." Then that scripture gave me hope, "I will never leave you, nor forsake you." Heb. xiii. 5. “O Lord,” I said, “but I have left You.” Then it responded again, “But I will not leave you.” For this, I thanked God as well.

217.  Yet I was grievous afraid He should, and found it exceeding hard to trust Him, seeing I had so offended Him: I could have been exceeding glad that this thought had never befallen; for then I thought I could with more ease and freedom in abundance, have leaned on His grace.  I saw it was with me, as it was with Joseph’s brethren; the guilt of their own wickedness did often fill them with fears that their brother would at last despise them.  Gen. l. 15, 16, etc.

217. Yet I was very afraid that He would, and I found it really hard to trust Him, especially since I had offended Him so much: I would have been very glad if this thought had never crossed my mind; because then I felt I could have leaned on His grace with more ease and freedom. I realized it was like what happened with Joseph’s brothers; their own guilt often filled them with fears that their brother would eventually reject them. Gen. l. 15, 16, etc.

218.  Yet above all the scriptures that I yet did meet with that in Joshua xx. was the greatest comfort to me, which speaks of the slayer that was to flee for refuge: And if the avenger of blood pursue the slayer, then saith Moses, they that are the elders of the city of refuge shall not deliver him into his hands, because he smote his neighbour unwittingly and hated him not aforetime.  Oh! blessed be God for this word: I was convinced that I was the slayer; and that the avenger of blood pursued me, I felt with great terror; only now it remained that I inquire whether I have right to enter the city of refuge: so I found, that he must not, who lay in wait to shed blood: It was not the wilful murderer, but he who unwittingly did it, he who did it unawares; not out of spite, or grudge, or malice, he that shed it unwittingly: even he who did not hate his neighbour before.  Wherefore,

218. Yet among all the scriptures I came across, the one in Joshua xx. brought me the greatest comfort. It talks about the person who has to flee for refuge: And if the avenger of blood pursues the slayer, then Moses says, the elders of the city of refuge shall not hand him over because he killed his neighbor unintentionally and did not have hatred toward him beforehand. Oh! Blessed be God for this word: I was convinced I was the slayer, and I felt great terror as the avenger of blood pursued me. Now I needed to find out if I had the right to enter the city of refuge. I discovered that it must not be someone who lay in wait to shed blood: it was not the intentional murderer, but rather someone who did it unwittingly, someone who did it without knowing; not out of spite, or grudge, or malice, but rather someone who shed blood unintentionally: even someone who did not hate his neighbor beforehand. Therefore,

219.  I thought verily I was the man that must enter, because I had smitten my neighbour unwittingly, and hated Him not aforetime.  I hated Him not aforetime; no, I prayed unto Him, was tender of sinning against Him; yea, and against this wicked temptation I had strove for a twelvemonth before; yea, and also when it did pass through my heart, it did in spite of my teeth: wherefore I thought I had a right to enter this city, and the elders, which are the apostles, were not to deliver me up.  This therefore was great comfort to me, and gave me much ground of hope.

219. I truly believed I was the person who should enter, because I had hurt my neighbor unintentionally and hadn’t hated him before. I hadn’t hated him before; no, I prayed to him and was careful not to sin against him. In fact, I had struggled against this wicked temptation for a whole year before; and even when it crossed my mind, it did so despite my efforts to resist. Therefore, I thought I had a right to enter this city, and the elders, who are the apostles, shouldn’t turn me away. This was a great comfort to me and gave me a lot of hope.

220.  Yet being very critical, for my smart had made me that I knew not what ground was sure enough to bear me, I had one question that my soul did much desire to be resolved about; and that was, Whether it be possible for any soul that hath sinned the unpardonable sin, yet after that to receive, though but the least, true spiritual comfort from God though Christ?  The which after I had much considered, I found the answer was, No, they could not; and that for these reasons:—

220. Yet being very critical, since my anxiety had me convinced that I couldn't trust anything to support me, I had one question that my heart really wanted to understand; and that was, Is it possible for any soul that has committed the unpardonable sin to still receive even the slightest true spiritual comfort from God or through Christ? After much consideration, I determined the answer was no, they could not; and here are the reasons:—

221.  First, Because those that have sinned that sin, they are debarred a share in the blood of Christ; and being shut out of that, they must needs be void of the least ground of hope, and so of spiritual comfort; For to such there remains no more sacrifice for sin.  Heb. x. 26, 27.  Secondly, Because they are denied a share in the promise of life: It shall never be forgiven him neither in this world, neither in the world to come.  Matt. xii. 32.  Thirdly, The Son of God excludes them also from a share in His blessed intercession, being for ever ashamed to own them, both before His holy Father, and the blessed angels in heaven.  Mark viii.

221. First, Those who sin in that way are excluded from the blood of Christ; without that, they have no hope or spiritual comfort. For to such there remains no more sacrifice for sin. Heb. x. 26, 27. Secondly, They are denied a share in the promise of life: It shall never be forgiven him neither in this world, nor in the world to come. Matt. xii. 32. Thirdly, The Son of God also excludes them from His blessed intercession, being forever ashamed to acknowledge them before His holy Father and the blessed angels in heaven. Mark viii.

222.  When I had with much deliberation considered of this matter, and could not but conclude that the Lord had comforted me, and that too after this my wicked sin: then methought I durst venture to come nigh unto those most fearful and terrible scriptures, with which all this while I had been so greatly affrighted, and on which indeed, before I durst scarce cast mine eye (yea, had much ado an hundred times, to forbear wishing them out of the Bible), for I thought they would destroy me; but now, I say, I began to take some measure of encouragement, to come close to them to read them, and consider them, and to weigh their scope and tendency.

222. When I carefully thought about this issue and realized that the Lord had comforted me, even after my terrible sin, I felt I could finally approach those frightening scriptures that had scared me for so long. Before, I could hardly even look at them (and I often wished they weren’t in the Bible) because I believed they would ruin me. But now, I started to feel a bit encouraged to read them, think about them, and understand their overall message and purpose.

223.  The which when I began to do, I found their visage changed: for they looked not so grimly, as before I thought they did: and first I came to the sixth of the Hebrews, yet trembling for fear it should strike me; which when I had considered, I found that the falling there intended, was a falling quite away; that is as I conceived, a falling from and absolute denying of the gospel, of remission of sins by Jesus Christ; for, from them the apostle begins his argument, verses 1, 2, 3, 4.  Secondly, I found that this falling away, must be openly, even in the view of the world, even so as to put Christ to an open shameThirdly, I found those he there intended, were for ever shut up of God, both in blindness, hardness, and impenitency: It is impossible they should be renewed again unto repentance.  By all these particulars, I found to God’s everlasting praise, my sin was not the sin in this place intended.

223. When I started to do this, I noticed their appearance had changed: they didn’t look as grim as I had thought before. First, I came to the sixth chapter of the Hebrews, trembling in fear that it might affect me; after thinking it over, I realized that the falling it referred to was a complete falling away, meaning an absolute denial of the gospel and the forgiveness of sins through Jesus Christ. This is where the apostle begins his argument, in verses 1, 2, 3, and 4. Secondly, I understood that this falling away must be done openly, in front of the world, to the extent of putting Christ to an open shame. Thirdly, I discovered that those he was referring to were forever shut off by God, in blindness, hardness, and lack of repentance: It is impossible for them to be renewed again to repentance. Through all these points, I found, to God’s everlasting praise, that my sin was not the one mentioned in this context.

First, I confessed I was fallen, but not fallen away; that is, from the profession of faith in Jesus unto eternal life.

First, I admitted I had stumbled, but I hadn't turned away; that is, from my belief in Jesus for eternal life.

Secondly, I confessed that I had put Jesus Christ to shame by my sin, but not to open shame; I did not deny Him before men, nor condemn Him as a fruitless One before the world.

Secondly, I admitted that I had embarrassed Jesus Christ with my sin, but not in a public way; I didn’t deny Him in front of people, nor did I judge Him as ineffective before the world.

Thirdly, Nor did I find that God had shut me up, or denied me to come (though I found it hard work indeed to come) to Him by sorrow and repentance: blessed be God for unsearchable grace!

Thirdly, I also didn't feel like God had shut me out or kept me from coming to Him (even though it was truly difficult to approach Him) through sorrow and repentance: thank God for His unfathomable grace!

224.  Then I considered that in the 10th chapter of the Hebrews, and found that the wilful sin there mentioned, is not every wilful sin, but that which doth throw off Christ, and then His commandments too.  Secondly, That must be done also openly, before two or three witnesses, to answer that of the law, verse 28.  Thirdly, This sin cannot be committed, but with great despite done to the Spirit of Grace; despising both the dissuasions from that sin, and the persuasions to the contrary.  But the Lord knows, though this my sin was devilish, yet it did not amount to these.

224. Then I thought about the 10th chapter of the Hebrews and found that the wilful sin mentioned there isn’t just any deliberate sin, but specifically one that rejects Christ and His commandments as well. Secondly, it needs to be done openly, in front of two or three witnesses, in accordance with what the law says in verse 28. Thirdly, this sin can only be committed with a huge disregard for the Spirit of Grace; it involves ignoring both the warnings against that sin and the encouragements to avoid it. But the Lord knows, even though my sin was evil, it didn’t reach that level.

225.  And as touching that in the 12th of the Hebrews, about Esau’s selling of his birthright; though this was that which killed me, and stood like a spear against me, yet now I did consider, First, that his was not a hasty thought against the continual labour of his mind, but a thought consented to, and put in practice likewise, and that after some deliberation, Gen. xxv.  Secondly, It was a public and open action, even before his brother, if not before many more; this made his sin of a far more heinous nature than otherwise it would have been.  Thirdly, He continued to slight his birthright: He did eat and drink, and went his way: thus Esau despised his birthright, yea, twenty years after he was found to despise it still.  And Esau said, I have enough, my brother, keep that thou hast unto thyself.  Gen. xxxiii. 9.

225. And regarding what’s mentioned in the 12th chapter of Hebrews about Esau selling his birthright; even though this was what really struck me hard and felt like a spear aimed at me, I now realize, First, that this wasn’t a spontaneous decision against the ongoing struggle in his mind, but a choice that he agreed to and acted on after some thought, as seen in Gen. xxv. Secondly, it was a public and open act, witnessed not just by his brother but likely by many others; this made his sin much more serious than it would have been otherwise. Thirdly, he continued to disregard his birthright: He ate and drank, and went on his way: thus Esau despised his birthright, and even twenty years later, he was still found to be treating it with contempt. And Esau said, I have enough, my brother, keep what you have for yourself. Gen. xxxiii. 9.

226.  Now as touching this, that Esau sought a place of repentance; thus I thought: First, This was not for the birthright, but the blessing: this is clear from the apostle, and is distinguished by Esau himself; He took away my birthright (that is, formerly); and behold now he hath taken away my blessing.  Gen. xxvii. 36.  Secondly, Now, this being thus considered, I came again to the apostle, to see what might be the mind of God, in a New-Testament style and sense concerning Esau’s sin; and so far as I could conceive, this was the mind of God, that the birthright signified regeneration, and the blessing, the eternal inheritance; for so the apostle seems to hint.  Lest there be any profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright; as if he should say, That shall cast off all those blessed beginnings of God, that at present are upon him, in order to a new-birth; lest they become as Esau, even be rejected afterwards, when they would inherit the blessing.

226. Now regarding this, that Esau sought a place for repentance; I thought: First, this was not about the birthright, but the blessing: this is clear from the apostle and is pointed out by Esau himself; "He took away my birthright" (that is, in the past); "and look, now he has taken away my blessing." Gen. xxvii. 36. Secondly, considering this, I went back to the apostle to understand what might be God's intention, in a New Testament context, concerning Esau’s sin; and as far as I could grasp, this was God's message, that the birthright signified regeneration, and the blessing, the eternal inheritance; for the apostle seems to suggest. "Lest there be any profane person," like Esau, "who for one morsel of food sold his birthright"; implying that he will disregard all those blessed beginnings from God that are currently upon him, in order for a new birth; lest they end up like Esau, even be rejected later when they want to inherit the blessing.

227.  For many there are, who, in the day of grace and mercy, despise those things which are indeed the birthright to heaven, who yet when the deciding day appears, will cry as lord as Esau, Lord, Lord, open to us; but then, as Isaac would not repent, no more will God the Father, but will say, I have blessed these, yea, and they shall be blessed; but as for you, Depart, you are the workers of iniquity.  Gen. xxvii. 32; Luke xiii. 25–27.

227. For many people, during the time of grace and mercy, they ignore those things that are truly their birthright to heaven. Yet when the day of judgment arrives, they will cry out like Esau, Lord, Lord, open to us; but just like Isaac would not change his mind, neither will God the Father. He will say, I have blessed these, yes, and they shall be blessed; but as for you, Depart, you are the workers of iniquity. Gen. xxvii. 32; Luke xiii. 25–27.

228.  When I had thus considered these scriptures, and found that thus to understand them, was not against, but according to other scriptures; this still added further to my encouragement and comfort, and also gave a great blow to that objection, to wit, That the scriptures could not agree in the salvation of my soul.  And now remained only the hinder part of the tempest, for the thunder was gone beyond me, only some drops did still remain, that now and then would fall upon me; but because my former frights and anguish were very sore and deep, therefore it oft befall me still, as it befalleth those that have been scared with fire.  I thought every voice was, Fire! fire!  Every little touch would hurt my tender conscience.

228. When I looked through these scriptures and realized that this understanding actually aligned with other scriptures rather than opposing them, it boosted my encouragement and comfort even more, and also knocked down that argument that said the scriptures couldn’t agree on the salvation of my soul. Now, only the aftermath of the storm remained; the thunder had passed, but a few drops still fell on me now and then. Because my previous fears and anguish had been so intense and deep, I found myself, like those who have been frightened by fire, thinking every sound was, "Fire! Fire!" Every little touch felt painful to my sensitive conscience.

229.  But one day, as I was passing in the field, and that too with some dashes on my conscience, fearing lest yet all was not right, suddenly this sentence fell upon my soul, Thy righteousness is in heaven; and methought withal, I saw with the eyes of my soul, Jesus Christ at God’s right hand: there, I say, was my righteousness; so that wherever I was, or whatever I was doing, God could not say of me, He wants My righteousness; for that was just before Him.  I also saw moreover, that it was not my good frame of heart that made my righteousness better, nor yet my bad frame that made my righteousness worse; for my righteousness was Jesus Christ Himself, The same yesterday, to-day, and for ever.  Heb. xiii. 8.

229. But one day, while I was walking in the field, and feeling a bit guilty, worried that something wasn't right, suddenly this thought struck me, Your righteousness is in heaven; and I felt that I could see, with the eyes of my soul, Jesus Christ at God's right hand: there was my righteousness; so that no matter where I was or what I was doing, God couldn’t say about me, He needs My righteousness; because it was right there in front of Him. I also realized that it wasn't my good state of mind that made my righteousness better, nor was my bad state what made my righteousness worse; because my righteousness was Jesus Christ Himself, The same yesterday, today, and forever. Heb. xiii. 8.

230.  Now did my chains fall off my legs indeed; I was loosed from my afflictions and irons; my temptations also fled away; so that from that time those dreadful scriptures of God left off to trouble me: now went I also home rejoicing, for the grace and love of God; so when I came home, I looked to see if I could find that sentence; Thy righteousness is in heaven, but could not find such a saying; wherefore my heart began to sink again, only that was brought to my remembrance, 1 Cor. i. 30, Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption; by this word I saw the other sentence true.

230. Now my chains really fell off my legs; I was freed from my struggles and the burdens that held me back; my temptations also disappeared; so from that moment, those terrifying scriptures stopped haunting me. I went home rejoicing for the grace and love of God. When I got home, I looked for the phrase, Thy righteousness is in heaven, but I couldn't find it; so my heart began to sink again, until I remembered 1 Cor. i. 30, Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption; through this word, I understood the other phrase was true.

231.  For by this scripture I saw that the Man Christ Jesus, as He is distinct from us, as touching His bodily presence, so He is our righteousness and sanctification before God.  Here therefore I lived, for some time, very sweetly at peace with God through Christ; Oh! methought, Christ! Christ! there was nothing but Christ that was before my eyes: I was not now (only) for looking upon this and the other benefits of Christ apart, as of His blood, burial, or resurrection, but considering Him as a whole Christ! as He in whom all these, and all His other virtues, relations, offices and operations met together, and that He sat on the right hand of God in heaven.

231. For through this scripture, I realized that the Man Christ Jesus, while being distinct from us in His physical presence, is our righteousness and sanctification before God. During this time, I experienced a deep sense of peace with God through Christ; oh! I thought, Christ! Christ! All I could see was Christ: I wasn’t just thinking about this or that benefit of Christ separately, like His blood, burial, or resurrection, but seeing Him as the complete Christ! He is the one in whom all these, as well as all His other qualities, roles, and actions come together, and He sits at the right hand of God in heaven.

232.  ’Twas glorious to me to see His exaltation, and the worth and prevalency of all His benefits, and that because now I could look from myself to Him and should reckon, that all those graces of God that now were green on me, were yet but like those cracked groats and fourpence-halfpennies that rich men carry in their purses, when their gold is in their trunks at home: Oh! I saw my gold was in my trunk at home!  In Christ my Lord and Saviour.  Now Christ was all; all my wisdom, all my righteousness, all my sanctification, and all my redemption.

232. It was amazing to see His greatness, and the value and strength of all His blessings. Now I could shift my focus from myself to Him and realize that all the grace of God that was evident in me was like the small change rich people carry in their wallets while their real wealth is stored safely at home. Oh! I understood that my true wealth was at home— in Christ, my Lord and Savior. Now Christ was everything; all my wisdom, all my righteousness, all my sanctification, and all my redemption.

233.  Further, the Lord did also lead me into the mystery of union with the Son of God; that I was joined to Him, that I was flesh of His flesh, and bone of His bone; and now was that word sweet to me in Eph. v. 30.  By this also was my faith in Him, as my righteousness, the more confirmed in me; for if He and I were one, then His righteousness was mine, His merits mine, His victory also mine.  Now could I see myself in heaven and earth at once: in heaven by my Christ, by my head, by my righteousness and life, though on earth by my body or person.

233. Furthermore, the Lord also guided me into the mystery of unity with the Son of God; that I was joined to Him, that I was flesh of His flesh, and bone of His bone; and now that word was sweet to me in Eph. v. 30. This also further strengthened my faith in Him as my righteousness; because if He and I were one, then His righteousness was mine, His merits mine, and His victory also mine. Now I could see myself in both heaven and earth at the same time: in heaven through my Christ, through my head, through my righteousness and life, even though on earth I existed in my body or person.

234.  Now I saw Christ Jesus was looked upon of God; and should also be looked upon by us, as that common or public person, in whom all the whole body of His elect are always to be considered and reckoned; that we fulfilled the law by Him, died by Him, rose from the dead by Him, got the victory over sin, death, the devil, and hell, by Him; when He died, we died, and so of His resurrection.  Thy dead men shall live, together with My dead body shall they arise, saith He.  Isa. xxvi. 19.  And again, after two days He will revive us, and the third day He will raise us up, and we shall live in His sight.  Hosea vi. 2.  Which is now fulfilled by the sitting down of the Son of Man on the right hand of the Majesty in the heavens; according to that to the Ephesians, And hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus.  Eph. ii. 6.

234.  Now I see that Christ Jesus is viewed by God, and we should view Him as that common or public figure in whom the entire body of His elect are always to be considered and recognized; that we fulfilled the law through Him, died through Him, rose from the dead through Him, and gained victory over sin, death, the devil, and hell through Him; when He died, we died, and likewise of His resurrection. Your dead will live, together with My dead body, they will rise, says He. Isaiah 26:19. And again, after two days, He will revive us, and on the third day, He will raise us up, and we will live in His presence. Hosea 6:2. This is now fulfilled by the Son of Man sitting at the right hand of the Majesty in heaven; according to what is said to the Ephesians, And He has raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus. Ephesians 2:6.

235.  Ah! these blessed considerations and scriptures, with many others of like nature, were in those days made to spangle in mine eyes; so that I have cause to say, Praise ye the LordPraise God in His sanctuary, praise Him in the firmament of His power; praise Him for His mighty acts: praise Him according to His excellent greatness.  Psalm cl. 1, 2.

235. Ah! these wonderful ideas and scriptures, along with many others like them, dazzled me back then; so I have reason to say, Praise the Lord. Praise God in His sanctuary, praise Him in the sky for His power; praise Him for His mighty deeds: praise Him for His amazing greatness. Psalm 150:1, 2.

236.  Having thus in a few words given you a taste of the sorrow and affliction that my soul went under, by the guilt and terror that this my wicked thought did lay me under; and having given you also a touch of my deliverance therefrom, and of the sweet and blessed comfort that I met with afterwards, which comfort dwelt about a twelvemonth with my heart, to my unspeakable admiration: I will now (God willing), before I proceed any farther, give you in a word or two, what, as I conceive, was the cause of this temptation; and also after that, what advantage, at the last, it became unto my soul.

236. So, having briefly shared the sorrow and pain my soul experienced due to the guilt and fear from this wicked thought, and having also hinted at my deliverance from it, along with the sweet and blessed comfort I found afterwards—which stayed with me for about a year to my indescribable amazement—I will now, if God allows, before going any further, give you a few words on what I believe caused this temptation, and then what benefit it eventually brought to my soul.

237.  For the causes, I conceived they were principally two: of which two also I was deeply convinced all the time this trouble lay upon me.  The first was, for that I did not, when I was delivered from the temptation that went before, still pray to God to to keep me from the temptations that were to come; for though, as I can say in truth, my soul was much in prayer before this trial seized me, yet then I prayed only, or at the most principally, for the removal of present troubles, and for fresh discoveries of His love in Christ, which I saw afterwards was not enough to do; I also should have prayed that the great God would keep me from the evil that was to come.

237. I thought there were mainly two reasons for this, and I was sure throughout my struggles that they were the cause. The first was that, after I was freed from the temptation that had come before, I didn't continue to pray to God to protect me from the temptations that were on their way. Even though I can honestly say my soul was often in prayer before this trial hit me, I focused mainly on asking for relief from my current troubles and for new expressions of His love in Christ. I later realized that this wasn't enough; I should have also prayed for God to keep me safe from the evil that was yet to come.

238.  Of this I was made deeply sensible by the prayer of holy David, who when he was under present mercy, yet prayed that God would hold him back from sin and temptation to come; Then, saith he, shall I be upright, and I shall be innocent from the great transgression.  Psalm xix. 13.  By this very word was I galled and condemned quite through this long temptation.

238. I became very aware of this through the prayer of holy David, who, even when he was currently receiving mercy, still prayed for God to keep him away from future sin and temptation; Then, he says, I will be upright, and I will be innocent of the great transgression. Psalm xix. 13. This very word troubled and judged me throughout this long temptation.

239.  That was also another word that did much condemn me for my folly, in the neglect of this duty.  Heb. iv. 16: Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.  This I had not done, and therefore was thus suffered to sin and fall, according to what is written, Pray that ye enter not into temptation.  And truly this very thing is to this day of such weight and awe upon me, that I dare not, when I come before the Lord, go of my knees, until I intreat Him for help and mercy against the temptations that are to come; and I do beseech thee, reader, that thou learn to beware of my negligence, by the afflictions, that for this thing I did for days, and months, and years, with sorrow undergo.

239. That was another reason I felt guilty for my foolishness in neglecting this duty. Heb. iv. 16: Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need. I hadn’t done this, and because of that, I was allowed to sin and fall, as it is written, Pray that ye enter not into temptation. Honestly, this weighs heavily on me even now, and I don’t dare, when I come before the Lord, to get off my knees until I ask Him for help and mercy against the temptations that are to come; and I urge you, reader, to learn from my negligence by considering the afflictions I endured for days, months, and years because of it, with sorrow.

240.  Another cause of this temptation was, that I had tempted God; and on this manner did I do it: Upon a time my wife was great with child, and before her full time was come, her pangs, as of a woman in travail, were fierce and strong upon her, even as if she would have fallen immediately in labour, and been delivered of an untimely birth: now at this very time it was, that I had been so strongly tempted to question the being of God; wherefore, as my wife lay crying by me, I said, but with all secrecy imaginable, even thinking in my heart, Lord, if Thou wilt now remove this sad affliction from my wife, and cause that she be troubled no more therewith this night (and now were her pangs just upon her), then I shall know that Thou canst discern the most secret thoughts of the heart.

240. Another reason for this temptation was that I had tested God; and here’s how I did it: One time my wife was heavily pregnant, and before her due date, her labor pains were intense and strong, as if she were about to give birth prematurely. At that very moment, I was deeply tempted to doubt God's existence; so, while my wife was crying beside me, I said, but as quietly as possible, even thinking in my heart, Lord, if You will now take this distress away from my wife, and let her not be troubled by it again tonight (and her pains were just beginning), then I will know that You can see the most hidden thoughts of the heart.

241.  I had no sooner said it in my heart, but her pangs were taken from her, and she was cast into a deep sleep, and so continued till morning; at this I greatly marvelled, not knowing what to think; but after I had been awake a good while, and heard her cry no more, I fell asleep also; so when I awaked in the morning, it came upon me again, even what I had said in my heart the last night, and how the Lord had showed me, that He knew my secret thoughts, which was a great astonishment unto me for several weeks after.

241. As soon as I thought it in my heart, her pain disappeared, and she fell into a deep sleep, which lasted until morning. I was really amazed, not sure what to think. But after I had been awake for a while and didn’t hear her cry anymore, I also fell asleep. When I woke up in the morning, I remembered again what I had thought the night before and how the Lord had shown me that He knew my secret thoughts, which left me in great amazement for several weeks afterward.

242.  Well, about a year and a half afterwards, that wicked sinful thought, of which I have spoken before, went through my wicked heart, even this thought, Let Christ go, if He will: so when I was fallen under the guilt for this, the remembrance of my other thought, and of the effect thereof, would also come upon me with this retort, which also carried rebuke along with it, Now you may see that God doth know the most secret thoughts of the heart.

242. Well, about a year and a half later, that wicked sinful thought I mentioned before crossed my troubled heart—specifically, the thought, Let Christ go, if He wants: so when I felt guilty about this, the memory of my previous thought and its consequences also hit me with this comeback, which also brought a reprimand with it, Now you can see that God knows the most secret thoughts of your heart.

243.  And with this, that of the passages that were betwixt the Lord, and His servant Gideon, fell upon my spirit; how because that Gideon tempted God with his fleece, both wet and dry, when he should have believed and ventured upon His word; therefore the Lord did afterwards so try him, as to send him against an innumerable company of enemies, and that too, as to outward appearance, without any strength or help.  Judges vi. 7.  Thus He served me, and that justly, for I should have believed His word, and not have put an if upon the all-seeingness of God.

243. And with this, I was reminded of the passages between the Lord and His servant Gideon; how Gideon tested God with his fleece, both wet and dry, when he should have just believed and acted on His word. Because of this, the Lord later tested him by sending him against an overwhelming number of enemies, seemingly without any strength or support. Judges vi. 7. This was just, as I should have believed His word and not doubted the omniscience of God.

244.  And now to show you something of the advantages that I also have gained by this temptation: and first, by this I was made continually to possess in my soul a very wonderful sense both of the blessing and glory of God, and of His beloved Son; in the temptation that went before, my soul was perplexed with unbelief, blasphemy, hardness of heart, questions about the being of God, Christ, the truth of the word, and certainty of the world to come: I say, then I was greatly assaulted and tormented with atheism, but now the case was otherwise; now was God and Christ continually before my face, though not in a way of comfort, but in a way of exceeding dread and terror.  The glory of the holiness of God, did at this time break me to pieces; and the bowels and compassion of Christ did break me as on the wheel; for I could not consider Him but as a lost and rejected Christ, the remembrance of which, was as the continual breaking of my bones.

244. And now I want to share some of the advantages I’ve gained from this temptation: first, it has helped me constantly feel an incredible sense of both the blessing and glory of God and His beloved Son. Before this temptation, my soul was troubled with disbelief, blasphemy, a hard heart, doubts about God's existence, Christ, the truth of the word, and the certainty of the afterlife. I was heavily attacked and tormented by atheism, but now things were different; now God and Christ were always in front of me, not as a source of comfort, but in a way that filled me with immense fear and terror. The glory of God's holiness completely shattered me, and Christ’s deep compassion felt like I was being broken on the wheel; I could only see Him as a lost and rejected Christ, and remembering that was like a constant breaking of my bones.

245.  The scriptures also were wonderful things unto me; I saw that the truth and verity of them were the keys of the kingdom of heaven; those that the scriptures favour, they must inherit bliss; but those that they oppose and condemn, must perish for evermore: Oh! this word, For the scriptures cannot be broken, would rend the caul of my heart: and so would that other, Whose sins ye remit, they are remitted; but whose sins ye retain, they are retained.  Now I saw the apostles to be the elders of the city of refuge.  Joshua xx. 4.  Those that they were to receive in, were received to life; but those that they shut out, were to be slain by the avenger of blood.

245. The scriptures were amazing to me; I realized that their truth and certainty were the keys to the kingdom of heaven. Those who the scriptures support will receive bliss, but those they condemn will perish forever. Oh! This phrase, "For the scriptures cannot be broken," would tear at my heart; and so would this other one, "Whose sins you forgive, they are forgiven; but whose sins you do not forgive, they are not forgiven." Now I saw the apostles as the leaders of the city of refuge. Joshua xx. 4. Those they welcomed were granted life, but those they turned away were to be killed by the avenger of blood.

246.  Oh! one sentence of the scripture did more afflict and terrify my mind, I mean those sentences that stood against me (as sometimes I thought they every one did) more, I say, than an army of forty thousand men that might have come against me.  Woe be to him against whom the scriptures bend themselves!

246. Oh! One line from the scripture tormented and terrified my mind more than an army of forty thousand men that could have come against me. Woe to anyone against whom the scriptures turn!

247.  By this temptation I was made to see more into the nature of the promises than ever I was before; for I lying now trembling under the mighty hand of God, continually torn and rent by the thundering of His justice: this made me with careful heart, and watchful eye, with great fearfulness to turn over every leaf, and with much diligence, mixed with trembling, to consider every sentence, together with its natural force and latitude.

247. This temptation made me understand the promises better than I ever had before; as I lay there trembling under the powerful hand of God, constantly shaken by the booming of His justice. This pushed me, with a careful heart and watchful eye, to turn over every page, and with great fear, to contemplate every sentence, considering its meaning and implications with great diligence and trembling.

248.  By this temptation also I was greatly holden off from my former foolish practice of putting by the word of promise when saw it came into my mind; for now, though I could not suck that comfort and sweetness from the promise, as I had done at other times; yet, like to a man sinking, I would catch at all I saw: formerly I thought I might not meddle with the promise, unless I felt its comfort, but now ’twas no time thus to do; the avenger of blood too hardly did pursue me.

248. This temptation also kept me from my old foolish habit of ignoring the promise when it came to mind; because now, even though I couldn’t feel the comfort and sweetness from the promise like I had before, I would desperately reach for whatever I could find, like a drowning person grabbing for anything. In the past, I believed I shouldn’t engage with the promise unless I felt its comfort, but now wasn’t the time for that; the avenger was pursuing me too relentlessly.

249.  Now therefore I was glad to catch at that word which yet I feared I had no ground or right to own; and even to leap into the bosom of that promise that yet I feared did shut its heart against me.  Now also I should labour to take the word as God hath laid it down, without restraining the natural force of one syllable thereof: O! what did I now see in that blessed sixth of John: And him that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out.  John vi. 37.  Now I began to consider with myself, that God hath a bigger mouth to speak with, than I had a heart to conceive with; I thought also with myself, that He spake not His words in haste, or in an unadvised heat, but with infinite wisdom and judgment, and in very truth and faithfulness.  2 Sam. iii. 28.

249. Now, I was really happy to embrace that word which I feared I had no right to claim; and even to fully accept that promise that I thought might turn away from me. Now I should work to take the word as God gave it, without limiting the natural power of any part of it: O! what did I see in that blessed sixth chapter of John: And him that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out. John vi. 37. Now I began to think to myself that God has a bigger voice than I have the ability to comprehend; I also considered that He didn’t speak His words quickly or in a reckless manner, but with infinite wisdom and judgment, and in true honesty and faithfulness. 2 Sam. iii. 28.

250.  I should in these days, often in my greatest agonies, even flounce towards the promise (as the horses do towards sound ground, that yet stick in the mire); concluding (though as one almost bereft of his wits through fear) on this I will rest and stay, and leave the fulfilling of it to the God of heaven that made it.  Oh! many a pull hath my heart had with Satan, for that blessed sixth of John: I did not now, as at other times, look principally for comfort (though, O how welcome would it have been unto me!).  But now a word, a word to lean a weary soul upon, that it might not sink for ever! ’twas that I hunted for.

250.  These days, even in my deepest pain, I often find myself rushing toward the promise (like horses running toward solid ground while still stuck in the mud); concluding (though feeling almost out of my mind with fear) that I will rest on this and leave its fulfillment to the God of heaven who made it.  Oh! my heart has struggled many times with Satan over that blessed verse from John 6: I wasn’t looking primarily for comfort this time (though, oh, how welcome that would have been!).  But now, I was searching for a word, just a word to support a weary soul so it wouldn’t sink forever! That’s what I was after.

251.  Yea, often when I have been making to the promise, I have seen as if the Lord would refuse my soul for ever; I was often as if I had run upon the pikes, and as if the Lord had thrust at me, to keep me from Him, as with a flaming sword.  Then I should think of Esther, who went to petition the king contrary to the law.  Esther iv. 16.  I thought also of Benhadad’s servants, who went with ropes upon their heads to their enemies for mercy.  1 Kings xx. 31, etc.  The woman of Canaan also, that would not be daunted, though called dog by Christ, Matt. xv., 22, etc., and the man that went to borrow bread at midnight, Luke xi. 5–8, etc., were great encouragements unto me.

251. Yeah, often when I’ve been praying for the promise, I felt like the Lord would reject my soul forever; it was as if I had run into a wall of spikes, and the Lord was pushing me away with a flaming sword. Then I thought of Esther, who approached the king to plead her case against the law. Esther iv. 16. I also remembered Benhadad’s servants, who went to their enemies with ropes on their heads asking for mercy. 1 Kings xx. 31, etc. The Canaanite woman didn’t back down, even when Jesus called her a dog, Matt. xv. 22, etc., and the man who went to borrow bread at midnight, Luke xi. 5–8, etc., were great sources of encouragement for me.

252.  I never saw those heights and depths in grace, and love, and mercy, as I saw after this temptation; great sins to draw out great grace; and where guilt is most terrible and fierce, there the mercy of God in Christ, when showed to the soul, appears most high and mighty.  When Job had passed through his captivity, he had twice as much as he had before.  Job xlii. 10.  Blessed be God for Jesus Christ our Lord.  Many other things I might here make observation of, but I would be brief, and therefore shall at this time omit them; and do pray God that my harms may make others fear to offend, lest they also be made to bear the iron yoke as I did.

252. I never experienced such heights and depths of grace, love, and mercy as I did after this temptation; significant sins bring out significant grace; and where guilt feels most overwhelming and fierce, God's mercy in Christ shines the brightest to the soul. When Job came out of his trials, he had twice as much as he had before. Job xlii. 10. Blessed be God for Jesus Christ our Lord. There are many other observations I could make here, but I want to be brief, so I will leave them out for now; I pray that my suffering may make others wary of offending, so they don’t have to endure the heavy burden that I did.

I had two or three times, at or about my deliverance from this temptation, such strange apprehensions of the grace of God, that I could hardly bear up under it: it was so out of measure amazing, when I thought it could reach me, that I do think if that sense of it had abode long upon me, it would have made me incapable for business.

I had a couple of moments, right around the time I was freed from this temptation, where I felt such overwhelming awareness of God's grace that I could barely handle it. It was so incredibly astonishing to think it could actually extend to me that I believe if that feeling had lasted too long, I wouldn't have been able to function at all.

253.  Now I shall go forward to give you a relation of other of the Lord’s dealings with me at sundry other seasons, and of the temptations I then did meet withal.  I shall begin with what I met with when first I did join in fellowship with the people of God in Bedford.  After I had propounded to the church, that my desire was to walk in the order and ordinances of Christ with them, and was also admitted by them: while I thought of that blessed ordinance of Christ, which was His last supper with His disciples before His death, that scripture, Do this in remembrance of Me, Luke xxii. 19, was made a very precious word unto me; for by it the Lord did come down upon my conscience with the discovery of His death for my sins; and as I then felt, did as if He plunged me in the virtue of the same.  But behold, I had not been long a partaker at that ordinance, but such fierce and sad temptations did attend me at all times therein, both to blaspheme the ordinance, and to wish some deadly thing to those that then did eat thereof: that lest I should at any time be guilty of consenting to these wicked and fearful thoughts, I was forced to bend myself all the while, to pray to God to keep me from such blasphemies: and also to cry to God to bless the bread and cup to them, as it went from mouth to mouth.  The reason of this temptation, I have thought since, was, because I did not with that reverence that became me at first, approach to partake thereof.

253. Now I’ll share some experiences of how the Lord has interacted with me at various times, along with the temptations I faced. I’ll start with what happened when I first joined the fellowship of God’s people in Bedford. After I expressed to the church my desire to follow Christ’s teachings and practices with them, and was accepted by them, I reflected on the blessed ordinance of Christ’s last supper with His disciples before His death. The scripture, Do this in remembrance of Me, Luke xxii. 19, became very meaningful to me; through it, the Lord deeply touched my conscience with the realization of His sacrifice for my sins, and I felt as though I was immersed in the significance of that moment. However, not long after I partook of that ordinance, I faced intense and troubling temptations that constantly beset me, urging me to blaspheme the ordinance and to wish harm upon those who shared it. To prevent myself from agreeing with these wicked and terrifying thoughts, I found myself constantly praying to God to protect me from such blasphemies and to bless the bread and cup as they were passed from person to person. I later realized that the reason for these temptations was that I did not approach the ordinance with the reverence it deserved at first.

254.  Thus I continued for three quarters of a year, and could never have rest nor ease: but at the last the Lord came in upon my soul with that same scripture, by which my soul was visited before: and after that, I have been usually very well and comfortable in the partaking of that blessed ordinance; and have, I trust, therein discerned the Lord’s body, as broken for my sins, and that His precious blood hath been shed for my transgressions.

254. Thus, I carried on for nine months without any rest or comfort. But eventually, the Lord touched my soul with the same scripture that had previously brought me peace. Since then, I've generally felt good and at ease while participating in that blessed ordinance. I believe I've recognized the Lord's body as broken for my sins, and that His precious blood was shed for my wrongdoings.

255.  Upon a time I was something inclining to a consumption, wherewith about the spring I was suddenly and violently seized, with much weakness in my outward man; insomuch that I thought I could not live.  Now began I afresh to give myself up to a serious examination after my state and condition for the future, and of my evidences for that blessed world to come: for it hath, I bless the name of God, been my usual course, as always, so especially in the day of affliction, to endeavour to keep my interest in the life to come, clear before mine eyes.

255. Once, I was dealing with a health issue that seemed like consumption, which suddenly and intensely attacked me in the spring, leaving me very weak; I honestly thought I might not survive. This prompted me to seriously reflect on my situation and future, and on my proof of being worthy for the beautiful world ahead. I thank God, it's always been my approach—especially during tough times—to strive to keep my hope in the afterlife clear in my mind.

256.  But I had no sooner began to recall to mind my former experience of the goodness of God to my soul, but there came flocking into my mind an innumerable company of my sins and transgressions; amongst which these were at this time most to my affliction; namely, my deadness, dulness, and coldness in holy duties; my wanderings of heart, of my wearisomeness in all good things, my want of love to God, His ways and people, with this at the end of all, Are these the fruits of ChristianityAre these tokens of a blessed man?

256. But as soon as I started to remember how good God had been to me in the past, a huge wave of my sins and mistakes flooded my mind; among them, what troubled me the most at that moment were my lack of passion, dullness, and coldness in spiritual duties; my wandering thoughts, my exhaustion with all things good, and my lack of love for God, His ways, and His people. And in the end, I couldn't help but think, Are these the fruits of Christianity? Are these signs of a blessed person?

257.  At the apprehensions of these things my sickness was doubled upon me; for now I was sick in my inward man, my soul was clogged with guilt; now also was my former experience of God’s goodness to me, quite taken out of my mind, and hid as if they had never been, or seen: now was my soul greatly pinched between these two considerations, Live I must not, die I dare not.  Now I sunk and fell in my spirit, and was giving up all for lost; but as I was walking up and down in the house as a man in a most woeful state, that word of God took hold of my heart, Ye are justified freely by His grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus.  Rom. iii. 24.  But oh! what a turn it made upon me!

257. When I faced these fears, my sickness intensified; I felt unwell inside and my soul was weighed down by guilt. My previous experiences of God’s goodness seemed completely forgotten, as if they had never existed. I found myself caught between two thoughts: I mustn’t live, but I can’t dare to die. My spirit sank, and I felt like I had lost everything. As I walked around the house in this miserable state, a verse from the Bible struck my heart: Ye are justified freely by His grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus. Rom. iii. 24. Oh, what a powerful change it brought over me!

258.  Now was I as one awaked out of some troublesome sleep and dream; and listening to this heavenly sentence, I was as if I had heard it thus expounded to me: Sinner, thou thinkest, that because thy sins and infirmities, I cannot save thy soul; but behold My Son is by me, and upon Him I look, and not on thee, and shall deal with thee according as I am pleased with Him.  At this I was greatly lightened in my mind, and made to understand, that God could justify a sinner at any time; it was but His looking upon Christ, and imputing His benefits to us, and the work was forthwith done.

258.  Now I felt like I had just woken up from a troubled sleep and dream; as I listened to this heavenly message, it seemed to be explained to me like this: Sinner, you think, that because of your sins and weaknesses, I cannot save your soul; but look, My Son is with me, and I focus on Him, not on you, and I will deal with you based on how pleased I am with Him.  This made me feel a great sense of relief in my mind, and I realized that God could justify a sinner at any moment; it was just a matter of Him looking at Christ and applying His benefits to us, and the work was immediately done.

259.  And as I was thus in a muse, that scripture also came with great power upon my spirit, Not by works of righteousness that we have done, but according to His mercy He hath saved us, etc.  2 Tim. i. 9; Tit. iii. 5.  Now was I got on high, I saw myself within the arms of grace and mercy; and though I was before afraid to think of a dying hour, yet, now I cried, Let me die: Now death was lovely and beautiful in my sight, for I saw We shall never live indeed, till we be gone to the other world.  Oh! methought this life is but a slumber, in comparison with that above.  At this time also I saw more in these words, Heirs of God, Rom. viii. 17, than ever I shall be able to express while I live in this world: Heirs of God!  God Himself is the portion of the saints.  This I saw and wondered at, but cannot tell you what I saw.

259. As I was lost in thought, that scripture also hit me hard: “Not by works of righteousness that we have done, but according to His mercy He has saved us,” 2 Tim. i. 9; Tit. iii. 5. At that moment, I felt elevated; I realized I was wrapped in grace and mercy. Even though I had previously been afraid to think about dying, now I cried, “Let me die”: Suddenly, death seemed lovely and beautiful to me because I understood that “We shall never truly live until we are gone to the other world.” Oh! It felt like this life is just a dream compared to the one above. At this time, I also saw so much more in the phrase “Heirs of God,” Rom. viii. 17, than I could ever express while living in this world: “Heirs of God”! God Himself is the inheritance of the saints. I saw this and marveled at it, but I can’t put into words what I experienced.

260.  Again, as I was at another time very ill and weak, all that time also the tempter did beset me strongly (for I find he is much for assaulting the soul; when it begins to approach towards the grave, then is his opportunity), labouring to hide from me my former experience of God’s goodness: also setting before me the terrors of death, and the judgment of God, insomuch that at this time, through my fear of miscarrying for ever (should I now die), I was as one dead before death came, and was as if I had felt myself already descending into the pit; methought I said, There were no way, but to hell I must: but behold, just as I was in the midst of those fears, these words of the angel’s carrying Lazarus into Abraham’s bosom darted in upon me, as who should say, So it shall be with thee when thou dost leave this world.  This did sweetly revive my spirit, and help me to hope in God; which when I had with comfort mused on a while, that word fell with great weight upon my mind, O death, where is thy stingO grave, where is thy victory?  1 Cor. xv. 55.  At this I became both well in body and mind at once, for my sickness did presently vanish, and I walked comfortably in my work for God again.

260. Again, when I was really sick and weak, the tempter constantly attacked me (I’ve noticed that he loves to target the soul when it seems to be nearing the end of life, because that’s when he thinks he has the best shot), trying to hide my past experiences of God’s goodness from me. He also showed me the horrors of death and the judgment of God, to the point that during that time, my fear of possibly being lost forever (if I died now) made me feel almost dead before my time. It was as if I was already feeling myself going into the pit; I thought there was no way out except to hell. But right in the midst of those fears, the words of the angel carrying Lazarus into Abraham’s bosom suddenly came to me, as if to say, This is how it will be for you when you leave this world. This moment lifted my spirits and helped me to trust in God. After I reflected on this with some comfort, the phrase hit me powerfully: O death, where is your sting? O grave, where is your victory? 1 Cor. xv. 55. With this, I felt better both physically and mentally at once; my illness vanished instantly, and I was able to work for God comfortably again.

261.  At another time, though just before I was pretty well and savoury in my spirit, yet suddenly there fell upon me a great cloud of darkness, which did so hide from me the things of God and Christ, that I was as if I had never seen or known them in my life: I was also so over-run in my soul with a senseless heartless frame of spirit, that I could not feel my soul to move or stir after grace and life by Christ; I was as if my loins were broken, or as if my hands and feet had been tied or bound with chains.  At this time also I felt some weakness to seize upon my outward man, which made still the other affliction the more heavy and uncomfortable to me.

261. At another time, even though I was feeling pretty good and in a positive state of mind, suddenly a huge cloud of darkness fell over me. It hid the things of God and Christ so completely that it was like I had never seen or known them in my life. I was overwhelmed in my soul with a numb and heartless feeling, unable to sense any movement or stir within me toward grace and life through Christ. It felt as if my strength was broken, or like my hands and feet were bound in chains. During this time, I also felt some weakness take hold of my body, which made the other suffering even heavier and more uncomfortable for me.

262.  After I had been in this condition some three or four days, as I was sitting by the fire, I suddenly felt this word to sound in my heart, I must go to Jesus.  At this my former darkness and atheism fled away, and the blessed things of heaven were set in my view.  While I was on this sudden thus overtaken with surprise, Wife (said I), is there ever such a scripture, I must go to Jesus?  She said, she could not tell; therefore I sat musing still, to see if I could remember such a place: I had not sat above two or three minutes, but that came bolting in upon me, And to an innumerable company of angels; and withal, Hebrews twelfth, about the mount Sion, was set before mine eyes.  Heb. xii. 22–24.

262. After I had been in this state for about three or four days, while sitting by the fire, I suddenly felt these words resonate in my heart, I must go to Jesus. At that moment, my previous darkness and disbelief disappeared, and the wonderful things of heaven became clear to me. As I was taken aback by this realization, I said to my wife, "Is there really a scripture that says, I must go to Jesus?" She replied that she didn’t know; so I continued to ponder, trying to recall such a verse. I hadn't been sitting for more than two or three minutes when it struck me—And to an innumerable company of angels; and then Hebrews twelve, regarding the mountain Sion, came to my mind. Heb. xii. 22–24.

263.  Then with joy I told my wife, O! now I know, I know!  But that night was a good night to me, I never had but few better; I longed for the company of some of God’s people, that I might have imparted unto them what God had showed me.  Christ was a precious Christ to my soul that night; I could scarce lie in my bed for joy, and peace, and triumph, through Christ.  This great glory did not continue upon me until morning, yet the twelfth of the Author to the Hebrews, Heb. xii. 22, 23, was a blessed scripture to me for many days together after this.

263. Then, full of joy, I told my wife, “Oh! Now I understand, I really do!” That night was wonderful for me; I’ve had very few nights that were better. I wanted to be with some of God’s people so I could share what God had revealed to me. Christ felt so precious to my soul that night; I could hardly lie in bed because of the joy, peace, and triumph through Christ. This incredible glory didn’t last until morning, but Hebrews 12:22, 23 was a blessed scripture for me for many days afterward.

p. 147264.  The words are these: Ye are come to mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly and church of the first-born, which are written in heaven; and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect, and to Jesus the Mediator of the New Covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel.  Through this blessed sentence the Lord led me over and over, first to this word, and then to that; and showed me wonderful glory in every one of them.  These words also have oft since that time, been great refreshment to my spirit.  Blessed be God for having mercy on me.

p. 147264. The message is this: You have come to Mount Zion, and to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to countless angels, to the assembly and church of the firstborn, whose names are written in heaven; and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of righteous people who have been made perfect, and to Jesus the Mediator of the New Covenant, and to the blood that speaks, that speaks better things than Abel's. Through this blessed sentence, the Lord guided me repeatedly, first to this word and then to that; and showed me amazing glory in each of them. These words have often since then brought great comfort to my spirit. Blessed be God for His mercy towards me.

A brief Account of the Author’s Call to the Work of the Ministry

265.  And now I am speaking my experience, I will in this place thrust in a word or two concerning my preaching the word, and of God’s dealing with me in that particular also.  For after I had been about five or six years awakened, and helped myself to see both the want and worth of Jesus Christ our Lord, and also enabled to venture my soul upon Him; some of the most able among the saints with us, I say, the most able for judgment and holiness of life, as they conceived, did perceive that God had counted me worth to understand something of His will in His holy and blessed word, and had given me utterance in some measure, to express what I saw to others, for edification; therefore they desired me, and that with much earnestness, that I would be willing, at sometimes to take in hand, in one of the meetings, to speak a word of exhortation unto them.

265. And now that I’m sharing my experience, I want to say a few words about my preaching and how God has worked in my life in that regard. After I had spent about five or six years awakening to the reality of my need for and the value of Jesus Christ our Lord, and had been able to place my soul in His hands, some of the most capable people among us—the ones who were considered wise and holy—noticed that God believed I was ready to grasp some of His will in His sacred and blessed word. They also recognized that I had gained some ability to share what I understood with others for their encouragement. Because of this, they earnestly asked me to occasionally take the opportunity to give a word of exhortation during our gatherings.

266.  The which, though at the first it did much dash and abash my spirit, yet being still by them desired and entreated, I consented to their request, and did twice at two several assemblies (but in private), though with much weakness and infirmity, discover my gift amongst them; at which they not only seemed to be, but did solemnly protest, as in the sight of the great God, they were both affected and comforted; and gave thanks to the Father of mercies, for the grace bestowed on me.

266. Although at first this made me really nervous and embarrassed, I was still wanted and urged by them, so I agreed to their request. I shared my gift twice at two different gatherings (but privately), even though I felt very weak and fragile. They not only appeared to be, but also solemnly stated, as if in the presence of God, that they were both moved and comforted, and they thanked the Father of mercies for the grace given to me.

267.  After this, sometimes, when some of them did go into the country to teach, they would also that I should go with them; where, though as yet, I did not nor durst not, make use of my gift in an open way, yet more privately, still, as I came amongst the good people in those places, I did sometimes speak a word of admonition unto them also; the which they, as the other, received with rejoicing at the mercy of God to me-ward, professing their souls were edified thereby.

267. After this, sometimes, when some of them went into the countryside to teach, they would also ask me to go with them; where, although I still didn’t feel ready to openly use my gift, I did sometimes speak a word of encouragement to the good people there in a more private way. They received it, just like others did, with joy for the mercy of God toward me, saying that it uplifted their souls.

268.  Wherefore, to be brief; at last, being still desired by the church, after some solemn prayer to the Lord, with fasting, I was more particularly called forth, and appointed to a more ordinary and public preaching of the word, not only to and amongst them that believed, but also to offer the gospel to those who had not yet received the faith thereof; about which time I did evidently find in my mind a secret pricking forward thereto; though I bless God, not for desire of vain-glory; for at that time I was most sorely afflicted with the fiery darts of the devil, concerning my eternal state.

268. So, to be brief; eventually, after much prayer to the Lord and fasting, I was still wanted by the church and was specifically called to publicly preach the word. This wasn’t just for those already believing but also to share the gospel with those who hadn’t accepted it yet. Around this time, I felt a strong, secret push in my mind towards this mission; although I thank God, it wasn’t out of a desire for vain glory. At that moment, I was truly troubled by the fiery darts of the devil regarding my eternal fate.

269.  But yet could not be content, unless I was found in the exercise of my gift, unto which also I was greatly animated, not only by the continual desires of the godly, but also by that saying of Paul to the Corinthians: I beseech you, brethren (ye know the household of Stephanas, that it is the first fruits of Achaia, and that they have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints) that ye submit yourselves unto such, and to every one that helpeth with us, and laboureth.  1 Cor. xvi. 15, 16.

269. But I still couldn't be satisfied unless I was actively using my gift, which I was really motivated to do, not just by the constant desires of the faithful, but also by Paul's words to the Corinthians: "I urge you, brothers (you know that the household of Stephanas is the first fruits of Achaia, and that they have devoted themselves to the service of the saints) that you submit to such people, and to everyone who helps us and works hard." 1 Cor. xvi. 15, 16.

270.   By this text I was made to see that the Holy Ghost never intended that men who have gifts and abilities, should bury them in the earth, but rather did command and stir up such to the exercise of their gift, and also did commend those that were apt and ready so to do.  They have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints.  This scripture, in these days, did continually run in my mind, to encourage me, and strengthen me in this my work for God; I have also been encouraged from several other scriptures and examples of the godly, both specified in the word, and other ancient histories: Acts viii. 4 and xviii. 24, 25, etc.; 1 Pet. iv. 10; Rom. xii. 6; Fox’s Acts and Mon.

270. By this text, I realized that the Holy Spirit never intended for people with gifts and abilities to hide them away, but instead encouraged them to use their talents and praised those who were willing to do so. They have devoted themselves to the ministry of the saints. This scripture constantly filled my mind during these times, motivating and strengthening me in my work for God. I’ve also found encouragement from several other scriptures and examples of the righteous, both mentioned in the Bible and in other ancient histories: Acts viii. 4 and xviii. 24, 25, etc.; 1 Pet. iv. 10; Rom. xii. 6; Fox’s Acts and Mon.

271.  Wherefore, though of myself of all the saints the most unworthy; yet I, but with great fear and trembling at the sight of my own weakness, did set upon the work, and did according to my gift, and the proportion of my faith, preach that blessed gospel that God had showed me in the holy word of truth: which when the country understood, they came in to hear the word by hundreds, and that from all parts, though upon sundry and divers accounts.

271. So, even though I feel like I'm the most unworthy of all the saints, with a deep sense of fear and trembling about my own weaknesses, I set out to do the work. According to my abilities and the level of my faith, I preached the blessed gospel that God revealed to me in the holy word of truth. When the people in the area heard about it, they came to listen to the word by the hundreds, from all around, for various reasons.

272.  And I thank God, He gave unto me some measure of bowels and pity for their souls, which also did put me forward to labour, with great diligence and earnestness, to find out such a word as might, if God would bless, lay hold of, and awaken the conscience; in which also the good Lord had respect to the desire of His servant; for I had not preached long, before some began to be touched, and be greatly afflicted in their minds at the apprehension of the greatness of their sin, and of their need of Jesus Christ.

272. And I thank God for giving me some compassion and concern for their souls, which motivated me to work hard and earnestly to find a message that, if God would bless it, could reach and awaken their consciences. The Lord also considered the desire of His servant; for it wasn't long before I started preaching that some people began to feel moved and deeply troubled by the realization of their sins and their need for Jesus Christ.

273.  But I first could not believe that God should speak by me to the heart of any man, still counting myself unworthy; yet those who thus were touched, would love me and have a particular respect for me; and though I did put it from me, that they should be awakened by me, still they would confess it, and affirm it before the saints of God: they would also bless God for me (unworthy wretch that I am!) and count me God’s instrument that showed to them the way of salvation.

273. But at first, I couldn’t believe that God would speak through me to anyone’s heart, still thinking of myself as unworthy; yet those who were touched in this way would love me and have a special respect for me. Even though I tried to distance myself from the idea that I could awaken them, they would still admit it and affirm it in front of God's people. They would also thank God for me (unworthy as I am!) and see me as God’s instrument showing them the way to salvation.

274.  Wherefore seeing them in both their words and deeds to be so constant, and also in their hearts so earnestly pressing after the knowledge of Jesus Christ, rejoicing that ever God did send me where they were; then I began to conclude it might be so, that God had owned in His work such a foolish one as I; and then came that word of God to my heart, with much sweet refreshment, The blessing of him that was ready to perish, is come upon me; and I caused the widow’s heart to sing for joy.  Job xxix. 13.

274. So, seeing them so consistent in both their words and actions, and also genuinely striving in their hearts for the knowledge of Jesus Christ, I rejoiced that God had sent me to be with them; then I started to think that God had embraced in His work someone as foolish as me; and then that word from God filled my heart with a lot of sweet comfort, The blessing of him that was ready to perish, is come upon me; and I caused the widow’s heart to sing for joy. Job xxix. 13.

275.  At this therefore I rejoiced; yea, the tears of those whom God did awaken by my preaching, would be both solace and encouragement to me: for I thought on those sayings, Who is He then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by Me?  2 Cor. ii. 2.  And again, If I be not an Apostle to others, yet doubtless, I am unto you: for the seal of mine apostleship are ye in the Lord.  1 Cor. ix. 2.  These things, therefore, were as another argument unto me, that God had called me to, and stood by me in this work.

275. At this, I was filled with joy; indeed, the tears of those whom God inspired through my preaching were both comfort and motivation for me: for I reflected on those words, Who is He then that makes me glad, but the same one who grieves over me? 2 Cor. ii. 2. And again, If I am not an Apostle to others, I certainly am to you: for you are the proof of my apostleship in the Lord. 1 Cor. ix. 2. Therefore, these thoughts served as further confirmation that God had called me to this mission and supported me in this work.

276.  In my preaching of the word, I took special notice of this one thing, namely, that the Lord did lead me to begin where His word begins with sinners; that is, to condemn all flesh, and to open and allege, that the curse of God by the law, doth belong to, and lay hold on all men as they come into the world, because of sin.  Now this part of my work I fulfilled with great sense; for the terrors of the law, and guilt for my transgressions, lay heavy on my conscience: I preached what I felt, what I smartingly did feel; even that under which my poor soul did groan and tremble to astonishment.

276.  In my preaching, I paid special attention to one thing: the Lord guided me to start where His word starts with sinners; that is, to condemn all humanity and to explain that the curse of God through the law applies to everyone as they enter the world because of sin.  I approached this part of my work with deep awareness; the weight of the law's terrors and the guilt for my wrongdoings weighed heavily on my conscience: I preached what I experienced, what I painfully felt; it was the burden under which my troubled soul groaned and trembled in despair.

277.  Indeed, I have been as one sent to them from the dead; I went myself in chains, to preach to them in chains; and carried that fire in my own conscience, that I persuaded them to be aware of.  I can truly say, and that without dissembling, that when I have been to preach, I have gone full of guilt and terror, even to the pulpit door, and there it hath been taken off, and I have been at liberty in my mind until I have done my work; and then immediately, even before I could get down the pulpit stairs, I have been as bad as I was before; yet God carried me on, but surely with a strong hand, for neither guilt nor hell could take me off my work.

277.  Honestly, I feel like someone sent back from the dead; I went myself in chains to preach to them while being bound myself, carrying that fire of awareness in my conscience that I encouraged them to recognize. I can genuinely say, without hiding anything, that every time I preached, I approached the pulpit feeling full of guilt and fear. But as soon as I reached the door, that weight was lifted, and I felt free in my mind until I finished my message. Then, right after I stepped down from the pulpit, I felt just as bad as I did before. Yet God pushed me forward, and it was definitely with a strong hand, as neither guilt nor hell could deter me from my work.

278.  Thus I went on for the space of two years, crying out against men’s sins, and their fearful state because of them.  After which, the Lord came in upon my own soul, with some staid peace and comfort through Christ; for He did give me many sweet discoveries of His blessed grace through Him; wherefore now I altered in my preaching (for still I preached what I saw and felt); now therefore I did much labour to hold forth Jesus Christ in all His offices, relations, and benefits unto the world; and did strive also to discover, to condemn, and remove those false supports and props on which the world doth both lean, and by them fall and perish.  On these things also I staid as long as on the other.

278. So, I spent two years speaking out against people’s sins and the terrible consequences they bring. Then, the Lord touched my soul with a deep sense of peace and comfort through Christ; He revealed to me many beautiful aspects of His amazing grace. Because of this, I changed my preaching (still sharing what I experienced and felt); I now worked hard to present Jesus Christ in all His roles, relationships, and benefits to the world. I also aimed to identify, reject, and dismantle the false supports that people lean on, which lead them to stumble and ultimately perish. I focused on these things just as much as the others.

279.  After this, God led me into something of the mystery of the union of Christ; wherefore that I discovered and showed to them also.  And, when I had travelled through these three chief points of the word of God, about the space of five years or more, I was caught in my present practice, and cast into prison, where I have lain above as long again to confirm the truth by way of suffering, as I was before in testifying of it according to the scriptures, in a way of preaching.

279. After this, God took me deeper into the mystery of the union with Christ, and I revealed that to others as well. When I had explored these three main points of the word of God for about five years or more, I got caught up in my current practice and was thrown into prison. I've now been here for as long as I was previously testifying to the truth through preaching, enduring suffering to confirm it.

280.  When I have been in preaching, I thank God my heart hath often all the time of this and the other exercise, with great earnestness cried to God that He would make the word effectual to the salvation of the soul; still being grieved lest the enemy should take the word away from the conscience, and so it should become unfruitful: wherefore I should labour to speak the word, as that thereby, if it were possible, the sin and person guilty might be particularized by it.

280. When I have been preaching, I thank God my heart has often, throughout this and other activities, earnestly cried out to God that He would make the word effective for the salvation of souls; still feeling troubled that the enemy might take the word away from the conscience, making it unfruitful. Therefore, I strive to speak the word in such a way that, if possible, it might specifically address the sin and the person guilty of it.

281.  And when I have done the exercise, it hath gone to my heart, to think the word should now fall as rain on stony places; still wishing from my heart, Oh! that they who have heard me speak this day, did but see as I do, what sin, death, hell, and the curse of God is; and also what the grace, and love, and mercy of God is, through Christ, to men in such a case as they are, who are yet estranged from Him.  And indeed, I did often say in my heart before the Lord, That if to be hanged up presently before their eyes, would be a means to awaken them, and confirm them in the truth, I gladly should be contented.

281. And after I’ve completed the exercise, it really touches my heart to think that the message might fall on deaf ears; I truly wish that those who heard me speak today could see what I see—the reality of sin, death, hell, and God’s curse; and also the grace, love, and mercy of God through Christ for those who are still distant from Him. Honestly, I often thought before the Lord, If being hanged right before their eyes, would help to wake them up and strengthen them in the truth, I would gladly accept it.

282.  For I have been in my preaching, especially when I have been engaged in the doctrine of life by Christ, without works, as if an angel of God had stood by at my back to encourage me: Oh! it hath been with such power and heavenly evidence upon my own soul, while I have been labouring to unfold it, to demonstrate it, and to fasten it upon the conscience of others; that I could not be contented with saying, I believe, and am sure; methought I was more than sure (if it be lawful to express myself) that those things which then I asserted, were true.

282. For when I've been preaching, especially about the life that comes through Christ without works, it felt like an angel of God was standing behind me to encourage me: Oh! I experienced such power and a heavenly certainty in my own soul while trying to explain it, prove it, and impress it upon the consciences of others, that I couldn't just say, I believe, and am sure; I felt more than sure (if I can express it that way) that what I was saying at that moment was true.

283.  When I first went to preach the word abroad, the doctors and priests of the country did open wide against me.  But I was persuaded of this, not to render railing for railing; but to see how many of their carnal professors I could convince of their miserable state by the law, and of the want and worth of Christ: for, thought I, This shall answer for me in time to come, when they shall be for my hire before their face.  Gen. xxx. 33.

283. When I first went out to preach the word abroad, the local doctors and priests were strongly opposed to me. But I was determined not to respond to their insults with more insults; instead, I wanted to see how many of their worldly followers I could convince of their desperate situation according to the law, and of the need for and value of Christ. I thought, This will justify me in the future, when they will be accountable to me in front of them. Gen. xxx. 33.

284.  I never cared to meddle with things that were controverted, and in dispute among the saints, especially things of the lowest nature; yet it pleased me much to contend with great earnestness for the word of faith, and the remission of sins by the death and sufferings of Jesus: but I say, as to other things, I should let them alone, because I saw they engendered strife; and because that they neither in doing, nor in leaving undone, did commend us to God to be His: besides, I saw my work before me did run into another channel, even to carry an awakening word; to that therefore did I stick and adhere.

284. I never wanted to get involved with things that were controversial and disputed among the believers, especially trivial matters; however, I was very passionate about advocating for the word of faith and the forgiveness of sins through Jesus' death and suffering. That said, when it came to other issues, I decided to steer clear because I noticed they caused conflict, and neither engaging in them nor ignoring them brought us closer to God. Besides, I realized my focus was directed towards a different purpose, which was to share a message that awakens people; so that's what I committed to.

285.  I never endeavoured to, nor durst make use of other men’s lines, Rom. xv. 18 (though I condemn not all that do), for I verily thought, and found by experience, that what was taught me by the word and Spirit of Christ, could be spoken, maintained, and stood to, by the soundest and best established conscience; and though I will not now speak all that I know in this matter, yet my experience hath more interest in that text of scripture, Gal. i. 11, 12, than many amongst men are aware.

285. I never tried to, nor did I have the nerve to use other people’s ideas, Rom. xv. 18 (though I don't judge everyone who does), because I honestly believed, and found through experience, that what was taught to me by the word and Spirit of Christ could be spoken, defended, and upheld by the strongest and most well-founded conscience; and although I won’t share everything I know about this issue, my experience ties more closely to that passage of scripture, Gal. i. 11, 12, than most people realize.

286.  If any of those who were awakened by my ministry, did after that fall back (as sometimes too many did), I can truly say, their loss hath been more to me, than if one of my own children, begotten of my own body, had been going to its grave: I think verily, I may speak it without any offence to the Lord, nothing has gone so near me as that; unless it was the fear of the loss of the salvation of my own soul.  I have counted as if I had goodly buildings and lordships in those places where my children were born; my heart hath been so wrapped up in the glory of this excellent work, that I counted myself more blessed and honoured of God by this, than if He had made me the emperor of the Christian world, or the lord of all the glory of the earth without it!  Oh these words!  He which converteth the sinner from the error of his way, shall save a soul from death.  James v. 20.  The fruit of the righteous is a tree of life; and he that winneth souls is wise.  Prov. xi. 30.  They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and they that turn many to righteousness, as the stars for ever and ever.  Dan. xii. 3.  For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicingAre not even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at His comingFor ye are our glory and joy.  1 Thes. ii. 19, 20.  These, I say, with many others of a like nature, have been great refreshments to me.

286. If any of those who were inspired by my ministry later fell away (as unfortunately many did), I can honestly say that their loss affected me more than if one of my own children had been dying. I believe I can say this without offending the Lord; nothing has impacted me as deeply as that, except for the fear of losing my own soul's salvation. I've thought about it as if I owned beautiful buildings and estates in the places where my children were born; my heart has been so invested in the glory of this incredible work that I considered myself more blessed and honored by God through this than if He had made me the emperor of the Christian world or the ruler of all earthly glory without it! Oh, these words! He who turns a sinner from the error of his ways, will save a soul from death. James v. 20. The fruit of the righteous is a tree of life; and he who wins souls is wise. Prov. xi. 30. Those who are wise will shine like the brightness of the heavens, and those who turn many to righteousness, like the stars for ever and ever. Dan. xii. 3. For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing? Is it not you in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at His coming? For you are our glory and joy. 1 Thes. ii. 19, 20. These words, along with many others like them, have been a great source of comfort to me.

287.  I have observed, that where I have had a work to do for God, I have had first, as it were, the going of God upon my spirit, to desire I might preach there: I have also observed, that such and such souls in particular, have been strongly set upon my heart, and I stirred up to wish for their salvation; and that these very souls have, after this, been given in as the fruits of my ministry.  I have observed, that a word cast in, by-the-bye, hath done more execution in a sermon, than all that was spoken besides: sometimes also, when I have thought I did no good, then I did the most of all; and at other times, when I thought I should catch them, I have fished for nothing.

287. I've noticed that whenever I have a mission to carry out for God, I first feel a strong urge in my spirit to preach there. I've also seen that certain souls have been laid heavily on my heart, prompting me to long for their salvation; and those very souls have often turned out to be the fruits of my ministry. I've observed that a casual comment made during a sermon has sometimes had a greater impact than everything else I said. There are times when I thought I wasn't making any difference, yet I ended up having the most effect, and other times when I thought I would reach them, but I didn't connect at all.

288.  I have also observed, that where there has been a work to do upon sinners, there the devil hath begun to roar in the hearts and by the mouths of his servants: yea, oftentimes, when the wicked world hath raged most, there hath been souls awakened by the word: I could instance particulars, but I forbear.

288. I’ve also noticed that whenever there’s work to be done on sinners, the devil starts to roar in the hearts and through the mouths of his servants. Often, when the wicked world is at its loudest, souls have been awakened by the word. I could give specific examples, but I’ll hold back.

289.  My great desire in my fulfilling my ministry was to get into the darkest places of the country, even amongst those people that were farthest off of profession; yet not because I could not endure the light (for I feared not to show my gospel to any) but because I found my spirit did lean most after awakening and converting work, and the word that I carried did lean itself most that way also; Yea, so have I strived to preach the gospel, not where Christ was named, lest I should build upon another man’s foundation.  Rom. xv. 20.

289. My main goal in my ministry was to reach the darkest places in the country, even among those farthest from faith; not because I couldn’t stand the light (I wasn’t afraid to share my gospel with anyone) but because I found that my spirit was most drawn to awakening and conversion work, and the message I carried was aligned with that as well; Yes, I have made an effort to preach the gospel, not where Christ was known, so that I wouldn't be building on someone else's foundation. Rom. xv. 20.

290.  In my preaching I have really been in pain, and have, as it were, travailed to bring forth children to God; neither could I be satisfied unless some fruits did appear in my work.  If I were fruitless, it mattered not who commanded me: but if I were fruitful, I cared not who did condemn.  I have thought of that: Lo! children are an heritage of the Lord; and the fruit of the womb is His reward.—As arrows are in the hand of a mighty man, so are children of the youthHappy is the man that hath his quiver full of them: they shall not be ashamed, but they shall speak with the enemies in the gate.  Psalm cxxvii. 3–5.

290. In my preaching, I have truly felt the struggle, as if I were giving birth to children for God; I couldn't be satisfied unless I saw some results from my work. If I didn't bear fruit, it didn't matter who was in charge of me; but if I was fruitful, I didn’t care who criticized me. I've thought about this: Look! Children are a heritage from the Lord; the fruit of the womb is His reward. —Just as arrows are in the hand of a warrior, so are children born in one’s youth. Blessed is the man who has a full quiver of them: they won’t be put to shame, but will speak with their enemies at the gate. Psalms 127:3–5.

291.  It pleased me nothing to see people drink in opinions, if they seemed ignorant of Jesus Christ, and the worth of their own salvation, sound conviction for sin, especially for unbelief, and a heart set on fire to be saved by Christ, with strong breathings after a truly sanctified soul: that it was that delighted me; those were the souls I counted blessed.

291.  I found it completely unappealing to see people hold opinions if they seemed unaware of Jesus Christ and the value of their own salvation, genuine conviction for their sins, especially unbelief, and a passionate desire to be saved by Christ, along with a deep longing for a truly sanctified soul: that was what truly delighted me; those were the souls I considered blessed.

292.  But in this work, as in all other, I had my temptations attending me, and that of divers kinds; as sometimes I should be assaulted with great discouragement therein, fearing that I should not be able to speak a word at all to edification; nay, that I should not be able to speak sense unto the people; at which times I should have such a strange faintness and strengthlessness seize upon my body, that my legs have scarce been able to carry me to the place of exercise.

292. But in this work, as in all others, I faced my temptations, and they came in many forms; sometimes I would be overwhelmed with discouragement, afraid that I wouldn’t be able to say anything constructive at all; in fact, I worried I wouldn’t be able to make any sense to the people. During those times, I would feel such a strange weakness and exhaustion that my legs could hardly carry me to the place of speaking.

293.  Sometimes again when I have been preaching, I have been violently assaulted with thoughts of blasphemy, and strongly tempted to speak the words with my mouth before the congregation.  I have also at some times, even when I have begun to speak the word with much clearness, evidence, and liberty of speech, yet been, before the ending of that opportunity, so blinded and so estranged from the things I have been speaking, and have been also so straightened in my speech, as to utterance before the people, that I have been as if I had not known, or remembered what I have been about; or as if my head had been in a bag all the time of my exercise.

293. Sometimes when I’ve been preaching, I’ve been hit hard with thoughts of blasphemy and strongly tempted to say those words out loud in front of the congregation. There have been times when I started to speak clearly and confidently, but before I finished, I became so confused and disconnected from what I was saying, and my speech got so tight and restricted that it felt like I didn’t know or remember what I was doing; it was as if my head was in a bag the whole time I was speaking.

294.  Again, when as sometimes I have been about to preach upon some smart and searching portion of the word, I have found the tempter suggest, What! will you preach thisThis condemns yourself; of this your own soul is guilty; wherefore preach not of it at all; or if you do, yet so mince it, as to make way for your own escape; lest instead of awakening others, you lay that guilt upon your own soul, that you will never get from under.

294. Again, whenever I’ve been about to preach on a tough and challenging part of the scripture, I’ve found the tempter suggesting, “What? Are you really going to preach this? This condemns you; your own soul is guilty of this; so don’t preach it at all; or if you do, soften it up enough to allow for your own escape; otherwise, instead of awakening others, you’ll just pile that guilt onto your own soul, which you’ll never be able to shake off.”

295.  But I thank the Lord, I have been kept from consenting to these so horrid suggestions, and have rather, as Sampson, bowed myself with all my might, to condemn sin and transgression, wherever I found it; yea, though therein also I did bring guilt upon my own conscience: Let me die (thought I), with the Philistines, Judges xvi. 29, 30, rather than deal corruptly with the blessed word of God.  Thou that teachest another, teachest thou not thyself?  It is far better that thou do judge thyself, even by preaching plainly unto others, than that thou, to save thyself, imprison the truth in righteousness.  Blessed be God for His help also in this.

295. But I thank the Lord, I have been kept from agreeing to these horrific suggestions, and instead, like Samson, I've put all my strength into condemning sin and wrongdoing wherever I find it; yes, even though I also made my own conscience guilty. Let me die (I thought), with the Philistines, Judges xvi. 29, 30, rather than corrupt the blessed word of God. You who teach others, do you not teach yourself? It’s much better for you to judge yourself, even by openly preaching to others, than to save yourself by locking away the truth in righteousness. Blessed be God for His help in this too.

296.  I have also, while found in this blessed work of Christ, been often tempted to pride and liftings up of heart: and though I dare not say, I have not been affected with this, yet truly the Lord of His precious mercy, hath so carried it towards me, that for the most part I have had but small joy to give way to such a thing: for it hath been my every day’s portion to be let into the evil of my own heart, and still made to see such a multitude of corruptions and infirmities therein, that it hath caused hanging down of the head under all my gifts and attainments; I have felt this thorn in the flesh, 2 Cor. xii. 8, 9, the very mercy of God to me.

296. I have also, while engaged in this blessed work of Christ, often struggled with pride and feelings of superiority. While I can't claim that I’ve been completely unaffected by this, I can genuinely say that the Lord, in His precious mercy, has mostly kept me from giving in to it. Day after day, I’ve been shown the evil in my own heart and confronted with a multitude of flaws and weaknesses within me, which has led me to keep my head down despite my gifts and accomplishments. I have felt this thorn in the flesh, 2 Cor. xii. 8, 9, as the very mercy of God to me.

297.  I have also had, together with this, some notable place or other of the word presented before me, which word hath contained in it some sharp and piercing sentence concerning the perishing of the soul, notwithstanding gifts and parts: as, for instance, that hath been of great use to me: Though I speak with the tongues of men and angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, and a tinkling cymbal.  1 Cor. xiii. 1, 2.

297. I have also come across some notable passages that convey a sharp message about the soul's demise, despite gifts and talents: for example, one that has been very useful to me: Though I speak with the tongues of men and angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, and a tinkling cymbal. 1 Cor. xiii. 1, 2.

298.  A tinkling cymbal is an instrument of music, with which a skilful player can make such melodious and heart-inflaming music, that all who hear him play, can scarcely hold from dancing; and yet behold the cymbal hath not life, neither comes the music from it, but because of the art of him that plays therewith; so then the instrument at last may come to nought and perish, though in times past such music hath been made upon it.

298. A tinkling cymbal is a musical instrument that a skilled player can use to create such beautiful and exciting music that everyone who hears it can hardly resist dancing. Yet, the cymbal itself has no life, and the music doesn’t come from it, but from the talent of the person playing it. So, in the end, the instrument may become useless and fade away, even though it once produced such amazing music.

299.  Just thus I saw it was, and will be, with them who have gifts, but want saving grace; they are in the hand of Christ, as the cymbal in the hand of David: and as David could with the cymbal make that mirth in the service of God, as to elevate the hearts of the worshippers, so Christ can use these gifted men, as with them to affect the souls of His people in His church; yet when He hath done all, hang them by, as lifeless, though sounding cymbals.

299. I saw that it was, and will be, the same for those who have talents but lack saving grace; they are in Christ's hands, like a cymbal in David's hand. Just as David used the cymbal to bring joy to God's service and uplift the hearts of the worshippers, Christ can work through these gifted people to touch the souls of His followers in the church. Yet, when He’s done, He leaves them aside, like lifeless, though still sounding, cymbals.

300.  This consideration therefore, together with some others, were for the most part, as a maul on the head of pride, and desire of vain-glory.  What, thought I, shall I be proud because I am a sounding brass?  Is it so much to be a fiddle? hath not the least creature that hath life, more of God in it than these?  Besides, I knew ’twas love should never die, but these must cease and vanish: so I concluded, a little grace, a little love, a little of the true fear of God, is better than all the gifts: yea, and I am fully convinced of it, that it is possible for souls that can scarce give a man an answer, but with great confusion as to method; I say, it is possible for them to have a thousand times more grace, and so to be more in the love and favour of the Lord, than some who by the virtue of the gift of knowledge, can deliver themselves like angels.

300. This thought, along with a few others, felt like a blow to the head of pride and the desire for empty glory. What, I wondered, should I be proud of just because I make noise? Is being a fiddle such a big deal? Doesn’t even the smallest living creature have more of God in it than this? Plus, I knew that love is everlasting, while these things will fade away: so I decided that a little grace, a little love, and a genuine fear of God are worth more than all the gifts. In fact, I’m completely convinced that even those who struggle to express themselves clearly can have far more grace and therefore be more loved and favored by the Lord than some who, thanks to their gift of knowledge, can speak as if they were angels.

301.  Thus therefore I came to perceive that, though gifts in themselves were good, to the thing for which they are designed, to wit, the edification of others; yet empty, and without power to save the soul of him that hath them, if they be alone: neither are they, as so, any sign of a man’s state to be happy, being only a dispensation of God to some, of whose improvement, or non-improvement, they must when a little love more is over, give an account to Him that is ready to judge the quick and the dead.

301. So I realized that, while gifts themselves are good for their intended purpose—healing and uplifting others—they are empty and powerless to save the person who possesses them if they're just given by themselves. They don't indicate whether someone is truly happy; they are merely a provision from God for some people, who will ultimately be held accountable for how they used or didn't use those gifts when the time comes for judgment over the living and the dead.

302.  This showed me too, that gifts being alone, were dangerous, not in themselves, but because of those evils that attend them that have them, to wit, pride, desire of vain glory, self-conceit, etc., all which were easily blown up at the applause and commendation of every unadvised Christian, to the endangering of a poor creature to fall into the condemnation of the devil.

302. This also made me realize that gifts by themselves can be dangerous, not because of anything inherent in them, but because of the negative qualities that come along with those who possess them, like pride, a craving for shallow recognition, and self-importance. These traits can easily be inflated by the praise and approval of any thoughtless Christian, which can put a vulnerable person at risk of falling into the devil's condemnation.

303.  I saw therefore that he that hath gifts, had need be let into a sight of the nature of them, to wit, that they come short of making of him to be in a truly saved condition, lest he rest in them, and so fall short of the grace of God.

303. I realized that someone who has talents needs to understand their true nature, meaning that these gifts aren’t enough to ensure he is truly saved. If he relies solely on them, he might miss out on the grace of God.

304.  He hath cause also to walk humbly with God and be little in his own eyes, and to remember withal, that his gifts are not his own, but the churches; and that by them he is made a servant to the church; and he must also give at last an account of his stewardship unto the Lord Jesus, and to give a good account will be a blessed thing.

304. He also has reason to walk humbly with God and to think little of himself, and to remember that his gifts are not his own, but belong to the church; and that through them, he becomes a servant to the church; and in the end, he must give an account of his stewardship to the Lord Jesus, and giving a good account will be a blessed thing.

305.  Let all men therefore prize a little with the fear of the Lord (gifts indeed are desirable), but yet great grace and small gifts are better than great gifts and no grace.  It doth not say, the Lord gives gifts and glory, but the Lord gives grace and glory; and blessed is such an one, to whom the Lord gives grace, true grace; for that is a certain forerunner of glory.

305. Let everyone value a little with the fear of the Lord (gifts are indeed desirable), but great grace and small gifts are better than great gifts without grace. It doesn’t say, the Lord gives gifts and glory, but the Lord gives grace and glory; and blessed is the one to whom the Lord gives grace, true grace; for that is a sure sign of glory.

306.  But when Satan perceived that his thus tempting and assaulting of me, would not answer his design; to wit, to overthrow the ministry, and make it ineffectual, as to the ends thereof: then he tried another way, which was, to stir up the minds of the ignorant and malicious to load me with slanders and reproaches: now therefore I may say, that what the devil could devise, and his instruments invent, was whirled up and down the country against me, thinking, as I said, that by that means they should make my ministry to be abandoned.

306. But when Satan realized that his attempts to tempt and attack me weren't working to achieve his goal—specifically, to undermine the ministry and render it ineffective—he tried a different approach. He sought to provoke the ignorant and malicious to spread slanders and accusations against me. So, I can say that whatever the devil could come up with, and whatever his followers could create, was thrown around the country against me, believing, as I mentioned, that this would lead people to abandon my ministry.

307.  It began therefore to be rumoured up and down among the people, that I was a witch, a Jesuit, a highwayman, and the like.

307. So it started to get around among the people that I was a witch, a Jesuit, a highwayman, and things like that.

308.  To all which, I shall only say, God knows that I am innocent.  But as for mine accusers, let them provide themselves to meet me before the tribunal of the Son of God, there to answer for all these things (with all the rest of their iniquities) unless God shall give them repentance for them, for the which I pray with all my heart.

308. To all of this, I can only say, God knows I am innocent. But as for my accusers, let them come forward to face me before the tribunal of the Son of God, to answer for all these accusations (along with all their other wrongdoings), unless God grants them repentance for these, which I pray for with all my heart.

309.  But that which was reported with the boldest confidence, was, that I had my misses, my whores, my bastards; yea, two wives at once, and the like.   Now these slanders (with the others) I glory in, because but slanders, foolish or knavish lies, and falsehoods cast upon me by the devil and his seed; and, should I not be dealt with thus wickedly by the world, I should want one sign of a saint, and a child of God.  Blessed are ye (said the Lord Jesus) when men shall revile you and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely for My sake; rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven, for so persecuted they the prophets which were before you.  Matt. iv. 11.

309. But what was reported with the most confidence was that I had my mistresses, my hookups, my illegitimate children; yes, two wives at once, and similar things. Now I take pride in these slanders (and the others) because they are nothing but slanders, foolish or deceitful lies, and falsehoods thrown at me by the devil and his followers; and if I weren't treated so wickedly by the world, I would lack a sign of being a saint and a child of God. Blessed are you (said the Lord Jesus) when people insult you and persecute you, and say all sorts of evil against you falsely because of Me; rejoice and be glad, for great is your reward in heaven, for in the same way they persecuted the prophets who were before you. Matt. iv. 11.

310.  These things therefore, upon mine own account, trouble me not; no, though they were twenty times more than they are.  I have a good conscience, and whereas they speak evil of me, as an evil-doer, they shall be ashamed that falsely accuse my good conversation in Christ.

310. These things don’t bother me at all; even if there were twenty times more of them. I have a clear conscience, and while they speak ill of me as if I were a wrongdoer, they will be ashamed for falsely accusing my good behavior in Christ.

311.  So then, what shall I say to those who have thus bespattered me?  Shall I threaten them?  Shall I chide them?  Shall I flatter them?  Shall I entreat them to hold their tongues?  No, not I.  Were it not for that these things make them ripe for damnation, that are the authors and abettors, I would say unto them, Report it, because ’twill increase my glory.

311. So, what should I say to those who have smeared my name? Should I threaten them? Should I scold them? Should I flatter them? Should I beg them to be quiet? No, that's not me. If it weren't for the fact that these actions make them deserving of punishment, I would tell them, Go ahead and report it, because it will only boost my reputation.

312.  Therefore I bind these lies and slanders to me as an ornament; it belongs to my Christian profession to be vilified, slandered, reproached and reviled; and since all this is nothing else, as my God and my conscience do bear me witness, I rejoice in reproaches for Christ’s sake.

312. Therefore, I embrace these lies and slanders as a badge of honor; it's part of my Christian faith to be criticized, slandered, insulted, and vilified; and since all of this is nothing else, as my God and my conscience can attest, I take joy in being reproached for Christ’s sake.

313.  I also call all these fools or knaves, that have thus made it any thing of their business to affirm any of the things afore-named of me; namely, That I have been naught with other women, or the like.  When they have used the utmost of their endeavours, and made the fullest inquiry that they can, to prove against me truly, that there is any woman in heaven, or earth, or hell, that can say, I have at any time, in any place, by day or night, so much as attempted to be naught with them; and speak I thus to beg my enemies into a good esteem of me?  No, not I: I will in this beg belief of no man: believe or disbelieve me in this, all is a-case to me.

313. I also call out all these fools or deceivers who have made it their mission to claim any of the things mentioned about me; specifically, that I have been unfaithful with other women or something similar. Even after doing their best and thoroughly investigating to find any woman in heaven, earth, or hell who can say that I ever tried to be unfaithful with them, they come up empty. Am I saying this to earn my enemies' respect? No, not at all. I'm not asking anyone to believe me; believe it or not, it doesn’t matter to me.

314.  My foes have missed their mark in this shooting at me: I am not the man: I wish that they themselves be guiltless.  If all the fornicators and adulterers in England were hanged up by the neck till they be dead, John Bunyan, the object of their envy, would be still alive and well.  I know not whether there be such a thing as a woman breathing under the copes of the whole heaven, but by their apparel, their children, or by common fame, except my wife.

314. My enemies have missed the target with their attacks on me: I’m not the one they think I am. I hope they are innocent themselves. If all the fornicators and adulterers in England were hanged by the neck until dead, John Bunyan, the one they envy, would still be alive and well. I don’t know if there’s a woman alive anywhere in the world, based on their appearance, their children, or what people say, except for my wife.

315.  And in this I admire the wisdom of God, that He made me shy of women from my first conversion until now.  Those shy of women know, and can also bear me witness, with whom I have been most intimately concerned, that it is a rare thing to see me carry it pleasant towards a woman: the common salutation of women I abhor; ’tis odious to me in whomsoever I see it.  Their company alone, I cannot away with; I seldom so much as touch a woman’s hand; for I think these things are not so becoming me.  When I have seen good men salute those women that they have visited, or that have visited them, I have at times made my objection against it; and when they have answered, that it was but a piece of civility, I have told them, it is not a comely sight.  Some indeed have urged the holy kiss; but then I have asked why they made baulks? why they did salute the most handsome, and let the ill-favoured go?  Thus, how laudable soever such things have been in the eyes of others, they have been unseemly in my sight.

315. And in this, I appreciate God's wisdom for making me shy around women since my conversion until now. Those who are shy around women know, and can testify, that I rarely seem friendly towards a woman: I dislike the common greetings women share; they irritate me, no matter who I see doing it. I can't handle their company alone; I hardly ever even touch a woman's hand because I feel it's not appropriate for me. When I've seen good men greet the women they have visited, or who have visited them, I’ve sometimes expressed my objections. When they say it’s just a matter of politeness, I tell them it doesn’t look good. Some have even brought up the holy kiss, but I’ve then asked why they ignore some women; why do they greet the attractive ones but not the less appealing? So, no matter how commendable such things may seem to others, they've always appeared inappropriate to me.

316.  And now for a wind-up in this matter, I calling not only men, but angels, to prove me guilty of having carnally to do with any woman save my wife: nor am I afraid to do it a second time; knowing that it cannot offend the Lord in such a case, to call God for a record upon my soul, that in these things I am innocent.  Not that I have been thus kept, because of any goodness in me, more than any other; but God has been merciful to me, and has kept me; to whom I pray that He will keep me still, not only p. 169from this, but every evil way and work, and preserve me to His heavenly kingdom.  Amen.

316. And now, to wrap this up, I'm calling on not just people, but angels, to prove that I am guilty of being with any woman other than my wife: and I’m not afraid to say it again; I know that it won't upset the Lord in this case to call on God as my witness that I am innocent in these matters. It's not that I’ve been kept from this because I’m any better than anyone else; rather, God has been merciful to me and has protected me. I pray that He continues to keep me safe, not just p. 169from this, but from all evil and wrongdoing, and that He preserves me for His heavenly kingdom. Amen.

317.  Now as Satan laboured by reproaches and slanders, to make me vile among my countrymen; that, if possible, my preaching might be made of none effect; so there was added hereto, a long and tedious imprisonment, that thereby I might be frightened from my service for Christ, and the world terrified, and made afraid to hear me preach; of which I shall in the next place give you a brief account.

317. Now, as Satan worked hard with insults and rumors to make me look bad among my fellow countrymen, trying to render my preaching ineffective, I also faced a long and exhausting imprisonment. This was intended to scare me away from serving Christ and to intimidate the world into being afraid to listen to my sermons. I will give you a brief account of that in the next section.

A Short Summary of the Author’s Time in Prison

318.  Having made profession of the glorious gospel of Christ a long time, and preached the same about five years, I was apprehended at a meeting of good people in the country (among whom, had they let me alone, I should have preached that day, but they took me away from amongst them), and had me before a justice; who, after I had offered security for my appearing at the next sessions, yet committed me, because my sureties would not consent to be bound that I should preach no more to the people.

318. After professing the glorious gospel of Christ for a long time and preaching it for about five years, I was caught at a gathering of good people in the countryside (where, if they had left me alone, I would have preached that day, but they took me away from them) and brought before a justice. Even though I offered to put up security for my appearance at the next session, I was still committed because my sureties refused to agree that I wouldn’t preach to the people anymore.

319.  At the sessions after I was indicted for an upholder and maintainer of unlawful assemblies and conventicles, and for not conforming to the national worship of the church of England; and after some conference there with the justices, they taking my plain dealing with them for a confession, as they termed it, of the indictment, did sentence me to a perpetual banishment, because I refused to conform.  So being again delivered up to the jailer’s hands, I was had home to prison, and there have lain now complete twelve years, waiting to see what God would suffer these men to do with me.

319. At the hearings after I was charged with supporting and participating in illegal gatherings and meetings, and for not conforming to the national worship of the Church of England; and after some discussions there with the judges, they interpreted my straightforwardness with them as a confession, as they called it, of the indictment, did sentence me to a perpetual banishment, because I refused to conform. So I was handed back over to the jailer, who took me back to prison, where I have now been for a full twelve years, waiting to see what God would allow these men to do with me.

320.  In which condition I have continued with much content, through grace, but have met with many turnings and goings upon my heart, both from the Lord, Satan, and my own corruptions; by all which (glory be to Jesus Christ) I have also received among many things, much conviction, instruction, and understanding, of which at large I shall not here discourse; only give you a hint or two, a word that may stir up the godly to bless God, and to pray for me; and also to take encouragement, should the case be their own—not to fear what man can do unto them.

320. In this state, I've continued with much contentment, thanks to grace, but I've faced many ups and downs in my heart from the Lord, Satan, and my own flaws. Through all this (glory be to Jesus Christ), I have gained a lot of conviction, guidance, and understanding, which I won’t detail here; I just want to share a couple of thoughts—something to inspire the faithful to praise God, pray for me, and also to find encouragement if they face similar situations—not to fear what man can do to them.

321.  I never had in all my life so great an inlet into the word of God as now: those scriptures that I saw nothing in before, are made in this place and state to shine upon me; Jesus Christ also was never more real and apparent than now; here I have seen and felt Him indeed: Oh! that word, We have not preached unto you cunningly devised fables, 2 Pet. i. 16, and that, God raised Christ from the dead, and gave Him glory, that our faith and hope might be in God 1 Pet. i. 21, were blessed words unto me in this my imprisoned condition.

321. I’ve never had such a deep understanding of the word of God as I do now: those scriptures that I previously didn’t understand have become clear to me here; Jesus Christ has also never felt more real and present than now; I have truly seen and felt Him here: Oh! that phrase, We have not preached to you cleverly invented stories, 2 Pet. i. 16, and that, God raised Christ from the dead, and gave Him glory, so that our faith and hope might be in God, 1 Pet. i. 21, have been blessed words to me in this time of imprisonment.

322.  These three or four scriptures also have been great refreshments in this condition to me: John xiv. 1–4; John xvi. 33; Col. iii. 3, 4; Heb. xii. 22–24.  So that sometimes when I have been in the savour of them, I have been able to laugh at destruction, and to fear neither the horse nor his rider.  I have had sweet sights of the forgiveness of my sins in this place, and of my being with Jesus in another world: Oh! the mount Sion, the heavenly Jerusalem, the innumerable company of angels, and God the Judge of all, and the spirits of just men made perfect, and Jesus, have been sweet unto me in this place: I have seen that here, that I am persuaded I shall never, while in this world, be able to express: I have seen a truth in this scripture, Whom having not seen, ye love; in whom, though now you see Him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable, and full of glory.  1 Pet. i. 8.

322. These three or four verses have really uplifted me in this situation: John 14:1-4; John 16:33; Colossians 3:3-4; Hebrews 12:22-24. Sometimes, when I hold onto them, I've been able to laugh at destruction and not fear either the horse or its rider. I've experienced profound moments of forgiveness for my sins here and glimpsed being with Jesus in another world: Oh! Mount Zion, the heavenly Jerusalem, the countless company of angels, God the Judge of all, the spirits of the righteous made perfect, and Jesus have all been incredibly sweet to me in this place. I've seen things here that I believe I'll never be able to express while in this world: I’ve encountered a truth in this scripture, “Whom having not seen, you love; in whom, though now you see Him not, yet believing, you rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory.” 1 Peter 1:8.

323.  I never knew what it was for God to stand by me at all turns, and at every offer of Satan to afflict me, etc., as I have found Him since I came in hither: for look how fears have presented themselves, so have supports and encouragements; yea, when I have started, even as it were, at nothing else but my shadow, yet God, as being very tender of me, hath not suffered me to be molested, but would with one scripture or another, strengthen me against all; insomuch that I have often said, were it lawful, I could pray for greater trouble, for the greater comfort’s sake.  Eccl. vii. 14; 2 Cor. i. 5.

323. I never realized what it meant for God to be there for me at every turn and at every temptation from Satan to trouble me, until I came here. Just as fears have shown up, so have supports and encouragements; indeed, when I've been startled by nothing more than my own shadow, God, being very caring toward me, has not allowed me to be troubled but has strengthened me with one scripture or another against all of it. I've often said, if it were allowed, I could pray for greater challenges, for the sake of greater comfort. Eccl. vii. 14; 2 Cor. i. 5.

324.  Before I came to prison, I saw what was coming, and had especially two considerations warm upon my heart; the first was, how to be able to encounter death, should that be here my portion.  For the first of these, that scripture, Col. i. 11, was great information to me, namely, to pray to God to be strengthened with all might, according to His glorious power, unto all patience and long-suffering with joyfulness.  I could seldom go to prayer before I was imprisoned; but for not so little as a year together, this sentence, or sweet petition would, as it were, thrust itself into my mind, and persuade me, that if ever I would go through long-suffering, I must have all patience, especially if I would endure it joyfully.

324. Before I went to prison, I could see what was coming, and I had two main thoughts weighing on my mind; the first was how to face death, if that was my fate here. For this, the scripture from Colossians 1:11 really guided me, specifically the part where it talks about praying to God to be strengthened with all might, according to His glorious power, to endure everything with patience and joy. I hardly prayed before my imprisonment, but for almost a year, this verse, or sweet petition, kept popping into my mind, convincing me that if I was to endure suffering, I would need to have all patience, especially if I wanted to bear it joyfully.

325.  As to the second consideration, that saying (2 Cor. i. 9) was of great use to me, But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God, which raiseth the dead.  By this scripture I was made to see, That if ever I would suffer rightly, I must first pass a sentence of death upon every thing that can properly be called a thing of this life, even to reckon myself, my wife, my children, my health, my enjoyments, and all as dead to me, and myself as dead to them.

325. Regarding the second point, that saying (2 Cor. i. 9) was really helpful to me, But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God, who raises the dead. This scripture made me realize that if I ever wanted to suffer properly, I had to first declare everything that can genuinely be considered a part of this life—like myself, my wife, my kids, my health, my pleasures, and everything else—as dead to me, and I needed to see myself as dead to them.

326.  The second was to live upon God that is invisible, as Paul said in another place; the way not to faint is, To look not on the things that are seen, but at the things that are not seen; for the things that are seen are temporal, but the things that are not seen are eternal.  And thus I reasoned with myself, if I provide only for a prison, then the whip comes at unawares; and so doth also the pillory: Again, if I only provide for these, then I am not fit for banishment.  Further, if I conclude that banishment is the worst, then if death comes, I am surprised: so that I see, the best way to go through sufferings, is to trust in God through Christ, as touching the world to come; and as touching this world, to count the grave my house, to make my bed in darkness; to say to corruption, Thou art my father, and to the worm, Thou art my mother and sister: that is, to familiarize these things to me.

326. The second was to rely on God, who is unseen, as Paul mentioned elsewhere; the way to avoid losing heart is, not to focus on what is seen, but on what is unseen; because what is seen is temporary, but what is unseen is eternal. So I reasoned with myself, if I only prepare for imprisonment, then the beating can catch me off guard; the same goes for the stocks. Again, if I only prepare for these, then I am not fit for exile. Furthermore, if I decide that banishment is the worst, then if death comes, I will be caught off guard: thus, I see that the best way to endure suffering is to trust in God through Christ regarding the afterlife; and regarding this life, to consider the grave my home, to make my bed in darkness; to say to decay, You are my father, and to the worm, You are my mother and sister: in other words, to make these things familiar to me.

327.  But notwithstanding these helps, I found myself a man and compassed with infirmities; the parting with my wife and poor children, hath often been to me in this place, as the pulling the flesh from the bones, and that not only because I am somewhat too fond of these great mercies, but also because I should have often brought to my mind the many hardships, miseries, and wants that my poor family was like to meet with, should I be taken from them, especially my poor blind child, who lay nearer my heart than all besides: Oh! the thoughts of the hardship I thought my poor blind one might go under, would break my heart to pieces.

327. But despite all this support, I found myself struggling with my weaknesses. Saying goodbye to my wife and kids often felt like tearing flesh from bone, not just because I loved them deeply, but also because it made me think about the many hardships, struggles, and needs my family would face if I were gone, especially my blind child, who meant more to me than anyone else: Oh! the thought of the struggles my poor blind child might endure would shatter my heart.

328.  Poor child! thought I, what sorrow art thou like to have for thy portion in this world!  Thou must be beaten, must beg, suffer hunger, cold, nakedness, and a thousand calamities, though I cannot now endure the wind should blow upon thee.  But yet recalling myself, thought I, I must venture you all with God, though it goeth to the quick to leave you: Oh! I saw in this condition I was as a man who was pulling down his house upon the head of his wife and children; yet, thought I, I must do it, I must do it: and now I thought on those two milch kine that were to carry the ark of God into another country, and to leave their calves behind them.  1 Sam. vi. 10–12.

328. Poor child! I thought, what sorrow are you going to have in this world! You’ll have to endure beatings, begging, hunger, cold, nakedness, and a thousand hardships, even though I can’t stand the thought of the wind blowing on you. But then I reminded myself that I have to trust you all to God, even though it hurts deeply to leave you: Oh! I felt like a man who was tearing down his house on top of his wife and children; still, I thought, I have to do it, I have to do it: and then I remembered those two milch kine that were to carry the ark of God into another country, and to leave their calves behind them. 1 Sam. vi. 10–12.

329.  But that which helped me in this temptation, was divers considerations, of which, three in special here I will name, the first was the consideration of these two scriptures, Leave thy fatherless children, I will preserve them alive, and let thy widows trust in me: and again, The Lord said, Verily it shall be well with thy remnant, verily, I will cause the enemy to entreat thee well in the time of evil, and in time of affliction.  Jer. xlix. 11; xv. 11.

329. But what helped me during this time of temptation were various thoughts, of which I'll mention three in particular. The first was the reflection on these two scriptures: Leave your fatherless children, I will keep them safe, and let your widows trust in me; and again, The Lord said, Truly it will go well with your remnant, indeed, I will make the enemy treat you kindly in times of trouble, and during times of hardship. Jer. xlix. 11; xv. 11.

330.  I had also this consideration, that if I should not venture all for God, I engaged God to take care of my concernments: but if I forsook Him and His ways, for fear of any trouble that should come to me or mine, then I should not only falsify my profession, but should count also that my concernments were not so sure, if left at God’s feet, whilst I stood to and for His name, as they would be if they were under my own care, though with the denial of the way of God.  This was a smarting consideration, and as spurs unto my flesh.  That scripture also greatly helped it to fasten the more upon me, where Christ prays against Judas, that God would disappoint him in his selfish thoughts, which moved him to sell his Master.  Pray read it soberly: Psalm cix. 6–8, etc.

330. I also thought about this: if I didn’t take a leap of faith for God, I would be asking Him to handle my concerns. But if I abandoned Him and His ways out of fear of any trouble that might come to me or my loved ones, then I would not only betray my beliefs, but I would also suggest that my concerns weren’t as safe at God’s feet—while I stood up for His name—than if I managed them myself, even if that meant ignoring God’s way. This weighed heavily on me, like a sharp pain. That scripture really struck me, especially where Christ prays against Judas, asking God to thwart his selfish plans that led him to betray his Master. Please read it thoughtfully: Psalm 109:6–8, etc.

331.  I had also another consideration, and that was, the dread of the torments of hell, which I was sure they must partake of that for fear of the cross, do shrink from their profession of Christ, His words and laws before the sons of men: I thought also of the glory that He had prepared for those that in faith, and love, and patience, stood to His ways before them.  These things, I say, have helped me, when the thoughts of the misery that both myself and mine, might for the sake of my profession be exposed to, hath lain pinching on my mind.

331. I also had another thought, which was the fear of the torments of hell. I was sure that those who shrink from their commitment to Christ, His words and laws, due to the fear of the cross, would face them. I also considered the glory that He has prepared for those who, with faith, love, and patience, remain true to His ways in front of others. These thoughts have helped me when the worry about the suffering that both I and my loved ones might endure because of my beliefs weighed heavily on my mind.

332.  When I have indeed conceited that I might be banished for my profession, then I have thought of that scripture: They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword, they wandered about in sheep-skins, and goat-skins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented, of whom the world was not worthy; for all they thought they were too bad to dwell and abide amongst them.  I have also thought of that saying, the Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city, that bonds and afflictions abide me.  I have verily thought that my soul and it have sometimes reasoned about the sore and sad estate of a banished and exiled condition, how they were exposed to hunger, to cold, to perils, to nakedness, to enemies, and a thousand calamities; and at last, it may be, to die in a ditch, like a poor and desolate sheep.  But I thank God, hitherto I have not been moved by these most delicate reasonings, but have rather, by them, more approved my heart to God.

332. When I have seriously considered that I might be exiled because of my profession, I've reflected on that scripture: They were stoned, they were sawn in half, were tempted, were killed with the sword, they wandered around in sheep-skins, and goat-skins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented, of whom the world was not worthy; for all thought they were too unworthy to live among them. I have also thought of that saying, the Holy Spirit witnesses in every city, that bonds and afflictions await me. I have truly believed that my soul and it have sometimes deliberated on the tragic and sad fate of being banished and exiled, how they were vulnerable to hunger, cold, dangers, nakedness, enemies, and countless calamities; and in the end, it may be, to die in a ditch, like a poor and forsaken sheep. But I thank God, so far I have not been swayed by these very delicate arguments, but have instead, through them, drawn my heart closer to God.

333.  I will tell you a pretty business:—I was once above all the rest, in a very sad and low condition for many weeks; at which time also, I being but a young prisoner, and not acquainted with the laws, had this lying much upon my spirits, that my imprisonment might end at the gallows for ought that I could tell.  Now therefore Satan laid hard at me, to beat me out of heart, by suggesting thus unto me: But how if, when you come indeed to die, you should be in this condition; that is, as not to savour the things of God, nor to have any evidence upon your soul for a better state hereafter? (for indeed at that time all the things of God were hid from my soul).

333. I’m going to share something pretty serious: I was once in a really bad and low state for many weeks; during that time, being just a young prisoner and not knowing the laws, I was weighed down by the thought that my imprisonment might end at the gallows for all I knew. So, Satan really pressured me, trying to discourage me by suggesting: What if, when you actually face death, you find yourself in this state—meaning, you don’t care about the things of God and have no hope for a better future? (Because at that time, all the things of God were hidden from my soul).

334.  Wherefore, when I at first began to think of this, it was a great trouble to me; for I thought with myself, that in the condition I now was in, I was not fit to die, neither indeed did I think I could, if I should be called to it; besides, I thought with myself, if I should make a scrambling shift to clamber up the ladder, yet I should either with quaking, or other symptoms of fainting, give occasion to the enemy to reproach the way of God and His people for their timorousness.  This, therefore, lay with great trouble upon me, for methought I was ashamed to die with a pale face, and tottering knees, in such a cause as this.

334. So, when I first started thinking about this, it troubled me a lot; I felt that in my current state, I wasn’t ready to die, and honestly, I didn’t think I could handle it if I had to. Besides, I worried that even if I somehow managed to climb the ladder, I’d end up trembling or showing other signs of fear, giving the enemy a reason to mock God and His followers for their cowardice. This weighed heavily on me because I felt ashamed to die looking pale and shaky for such a cause.

335.  Wherefore I prayed to God that He would comfort me, and give me strength to do and suffer me what He should call me to; yet no comfort appeared, but all continued hid: I was also at this time, so really possessed with the thought of death, that oft I was as if I was on a ladder with the rope about my neck; only this was some encouragement to me; I thought I might now have an opportunity to speak my last words to a multitude, which I thought would come to see me die; and, thought I, if it must be so, if God will but convert one soul by my very last words, I shall not count my life thrown away, nor lost.

335. So, I prayed to God to comfort me and give me the strength to do what He called me to do and endure whatever I needed to endure; yet I didn’t find any comfort, and everything remained hidden. At this time, I was so consumed by the thought of death that I often felt like I was on a ladder with a rope around my neck. Still, I found some encouragement in this: I thought I might get a chance to share my last words with a crowd that would come to watch me die. I thought, if it has to be like this, and if God could just save one soul through my final words, I wouldn't see my life as wasted or lost.

336.  But yet all the things of God were kept out of my sight, and still the tempter followed me with, But whither must you go when you die? what will become of you? where will you be found in another world? what evidence have you for heaven and glory, and an inheritance among them that are sanctified?  Thus was I tossed for many weeks, and knew not what to do; at last this consideration fell with weight upon me, that it was for the word and way of God that I was in this condition, Wherefore I was engaged not to flinch an hair’s breadth from it.

336. But even so, everything about God was kept from me, and still the tempter kept asking, But where will you go when you die? What will happen to you? Where will you be in another world? What proof do you have of heaven and glory, and an inheritance among those who are sanctified? I struggled with these thoughts for many weeks, not knowing what to do; finally, it hit me hard that it was for the word and way of God that I was in this situation, so I was determined not to waver even a little from it.

337.  I thought also, that God might choose whether He would give me comfort now, or at the hour of death; but I might not therefore choose whether I would hold my profession or no: I was bound, but He was free; yea, ’twas my duty to stand to His word, whether He would ever look upon me or save me at the last: wherefore, thought I, save the point being thus, I am for going on, and venturing my eternal state with Christ, whether I have comfort here or no; if God doth not come in, thought I, I will leap off the ladder even blindfold into eternity, sink or swim, come heaven, come hell, Lord Jesus, if Thou wilt catch me, do; if not, I will venture for Thy name.

337. I also thought that God might decide whether He would give me comfort now or at the time of my death; but I couldn’t choose whether or not to hold on to my faith: I was obligated, but He was free; in fact, it was my duty to stick to His word, no matter if He would ever notice me or save me at the end: so, I thought, since this is the case, I am determined to keep going and risk my eternal state with Christ, whether I find comfort here or not; if God doesn’t intervene, I thought, I will jump off the ladder blindfolded into eternity, sink or swim, come heaven, come hell, Lord Jesus, if You will catch me, then do; if not, I will take the risk for Your sake.

338.  I was no sooner fixed in this resolution, but the word dropped upon me, Doth Job serve God for nought?  As if the accuser had said, Lord, Job is no upright man, he serves Thee for bye-respects: hast Thou not made an hedge about him, etc.  But put forth now Thine hand, and touch all that he hath, and, he will curse Thee to Thy face.  How now! thought I, is this the sign of an upright soul, to desire to serve God, when all is taken from him?  p. 180Is he a godly man that will serve God for nothing, rather than give out!  Blessed be God! then I hope I have an upright heart, for I am resolved (God giving me strength) never to deny my profession, though I have nothing at all for my pains: and as I was thus considering, that scripture was set before me: Psalm xliv. 12, etc.

338. As soon as I made up my mind about this, I was struck by the thought, Does Job serve God for nothing? It was as if the accuser was saying, Lord, Job isn't a righteous man, he serves You for personal gain: Haven't You put a fence around him, and so on? But now stretch out Your hand, and take away everything he has, and, he will curse You to Your face. Well! I thought, is that what proves a righteous soul, wanting to serve God when everything is taken away? p. 180 Is he really a godly person if he’s willing to serve God for nothing, rather than give up? Blessed be God! Then I believe I have a righteous heart, because I'm determined (with God's strength) to never deny my faith, even if I gain nothing for my efforts: and as I was thinking about this, that scripture came to my mind: Psalm xliv. 12, etc.

339.  Now was my heart full of comfort; for I hoped it was sincere: I would not have been without this trial for much; I am comforted every time I think of it, and I hope I shall bless God for ever, for the teaching I have had by it.  Many more of the dealings towards me I might relate, But these out of the spoils won in battle I have dedicated to maintain the house of God.  1 Chron. xxvi. 27.

339.  Now my heart was full of comfort; I hoped it was genuine: I wouldn’t trade this experience for anything; I feel reassured every time I think about it, and I hope I will thank God forever for the lessons I’ve learned from it. There are many more ways I could share how I’ve been dealt with, But these from the victories won in battle I have dedicated to support the house of God.  1 Chron. xxvi. 27.

The Conclusion

1.  Of all the temptations that ever I met with in my life, to question the being of God, and truth of His gospel is the worst, and the worst to be borne; when this temptation comes, it takes away my girdle from me, and removeth the foundation from under me: Oh! I have often thought of that word, Have your loins girt about with truth; and of that, When the foundations are destroyed, what can the righteous do?

1. Of all the temptations I've ever faced in my life, questioning the existence of God and the truth of His gospel is the worst and the hardest to endure. When this temptation hits, it strips away my support and removes the solid ground beneath my feet. Oh! I've often thought about that phrase, Have your loins girt about with truth; and also about that, When the foundations are destroyed, what can the righteous do?

2.  Sometimes, when after sin committed, I have looked for sore chastisement from the hand of God, the very next that I have had from Him, hath been the discovery of His grace.  Sometimes when I have been comforted, I have called myself a fool for my so sinking under trouble.  And then again, when I have been cast down, I thought I was not wise, to give such way to comfort; with such strength and weight have both these been upon me.

2. Sometimes, after I’ve sinned, I’ve expected harsh punishment from God, but instead, the next thing I’ve received from Him has been the realization of His grace. Sometimes when I’ve found comfort, I’ve thought of myself as a fool for feeling so overwhelmed by my troubles. And then again, when I’ve felt down, I’ve questioned my wisdom for allowing myself to feel comforted; both of these emotions have felt so strong and heavy on me.

3.  I have wondered much at this one thing, that though God doth visit my soul with never so blessed a discovery of Himself, yet I have found again, that such hours have attended me afterwards, that I have been in my spirit so filled with darkness, that I could not so much as once conceive what that God and that comfort was, with which I have been refreshed.

3. I've thought a lot about this one thing: even though God has blessed me with incredible insights into Himself, I've still found that after those moments, I often feel so filled with darkness in my spirit that I can hardly remember what that God and that comfort were like, even though they had refreshed me.

4.  I have sometimes seen more in a line of the Bible, than I could well tell how to stand under; and yet at another time, the whole Bible hath been to me as dry as a stick; or rather, My heart hath been so dead and dry unto it, that I could not conceive the refreshment, though I have looked it all over.

4. I've sometimes found more meaning in a line of the Bible than I could really handle; and yet at other times, the whole Bible has felt as dry as a stick to me. It's more like my heart has been so dead and dry toward it that I couldn't grasp the refreshment, even though I've gone through it all.

5.  Of all fears, they are best that are made by the blood of Christ; and of all joy, that is the sweetest that is mixed with mourning over Christ: Oh! it is a goodly thing to be on our knees, with Christ in our arms, before God: I hope I know something of these things.

5. Among all fears, the ones created by the blood of Christ are the most profound; and of all joys, the sweetest is the one that comes with sorrow for Christ: Oh! it is a beautiful thing to be on our knees, holding Christ in our arms, before God: I believe I understand something of these things.

6.  I find to this day seven abominations in my heart: 1. Inclining to unbelief; 2. Suddenly to forget the love and mercy that Christ manifesteth; 3. A leaning to the works of the law; 4. Wanderings and coldness in prayer; 5. To forget to watch for that I pray for; 6. Apt to murmur because I have no more, and yet ready to abuse what I have; 7. I can do none of those things which God commands me, but my corruptions will thrust in themselves.  When I would do good, evil is present with me.

6. To this day, I find seven troubling things in my heart: 1. A tendency toward unbelief; 2. Easily forgetting the love and mercy that Christ shows; 3. Leaning on the works of the law; 4. Getting distracted and feeling cold in prayer; 5. Forgetting to stay alert for what I pray for; 6. Complaining because I have less, yet misusing what I do have; 7. I can’t seem to do the things God commands me, as my flaws always get in the way. When I try to do good, evil is right there with me.

7.  These things I continually see and feel, and am afflicted and oppressed with, yet the wisdom of God doth order them for my good; 1. They make me abhor myself; 2. They keep me from trusting my heart; 3. They convince me of the insufficiency of all inherent righteousness; 4. They show me the necessity of flying to Jesus; 5. They press me to pray unto God; 6. They show me the need I have to watch and be sober; 7. And provoke me to pray unto God, through Christ, to help me, and carry me through this world.

7. These are the things I constantly see and feel, and they weigh heavily on me, but God’s wisdom uses them for my benefit: 1. They make me hate my own shortcomings; 2. They prevent me from trusting my feelings; 3. They convince me that my own righteousness isn’t enough; 4. They reveal how important it is for me to turn to Jesus; 5. They urge me to pray to God; 6. They remind me that I need to stay alert and composed; 7. And they motivate me to pray to God, through Christ, for help and guidance as I go through this life.

p. 183A Report of My Imprisonment in November 1660

When, by the good hand of my God, I had for five or six years together, without any interruption, freely preached the blessed gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ; and had also, through His blessed grace, some encouragement by His blessing thereupon; the devil, that old enemy of man’s salvation, took his opportunity to inflame the hearts of his vassals against me, insomuch that at the last, I was laid out for by the warrant of a justice, and was taken and committed to prison.  The relation thereof is as followeth:—

When, through the grace of God, I had spent five or six years continuously preaching the good news of our Lord Jesus Christ without interruption, and had received some encouragement through His blessings; the devil, that ancient enemy of humanity's salvation, seized the moment to stir up the hearts of his followers against me, to the point that eventually, I was singled out by a court order and was arrested and sent to prison. The account of this is as follows:—

Upon the 12th of this instant, November 1660, I was desired by some of the friends in the country to come to teach at Samsell, by Harlington, in Bedfordshire.  To whom I made a promise, if the Lord permitted, to be with them on the time aforesaid.  The justice hearing thereof (whose name is Mr Francis Wingate), forthwith issued out his warrant to take me, and bring me before him, and in the meantime to keep a very strong watch about the house where the meeting should be kept, as if we that were to meet together in that place did intend to do some fearful business, to the destruction of the country; when alas! the constable, when he came in, found us only with our Bibles in our hands, ready to speak and hear the word of God; for we were just about to begin our exercise.  Nay, we had begun in prayer for the blessing of God upon our opportunity, intending to have preached the word of the Lord unto them there present: [184] but the constable coming in prevented us.  So I was taken and forced to depart the room.  But had I been minded to have played the coward, I could have escaped and kept out of his hands.  For when I was come to my friend’s house, there was whispering that that day I should be taken, for there was a warrant out to take me; which when my friend heard, he being somewhat timorous, questioned whether we had best have our meeting or not; and whether it might not be better for me to depart, lest they should take me and have me before the justice, and after that send me to prison (for he knew better than I what spirit they were of, living by them): to whom I said, No, by no means, I will not stir, neither will I have the meeting dismissed for this.  Come, be of good cheer; let us not be daunted; our cause is good, we need not be ashamed of it; to preach God’s Word, is so good a work, that we shall be well rewarded, if we suffer for that; or to this purpose—(But as for my friend, I think he was more afraid of me, than of himself.)  After this I walked into the close, where I somewhat seriously considering the matter, this came into my mind, That I had showed myself hearty and courageous in my preaching, and had, blessed be grace, made it my business to encourage others; therefore thought I, if I should now run, and make an escape, it will be of a very ill savour in the country.  For what will my weak and newly-converted brethren think of it, but that I was not so strong in deed as I was in word?  Also I feared that if I should run now there was a warrant out for me, I might by so doing make them afraid to stand, when great words only should be spoken to them.  Besides I thought, that seeing God of His mercy should choose me to go upon the forlorn hope in this country; that is, to be the first, that should be opposed, for the gospel; if I should fly, it might be a discouragement to the whole body that might follow after.  And further, I thought the world thereby would take occasion at my cowardliness, to have blasphemed the gospel, and to have had some ground to suspect worse of me and my profession, than I deserved.  These things with others considered by me, I came in again to the house, with a full resolution to keep the meeting, and not to go away, though I could have been gone about an hour before the officer apprehended me; but I would not; for I was resolved to see the utmost of what they could say or do unto me.  For blessed be the Lord, I knew of no evil that I had said or done.  And so, as aforesaid, I begun the meeting.  But being prevented by the constable’s coming in with his warrant to take me, I could not proceed.  But before I went away, I spake some few words of counsel and encouragement to the people, declaring to them, that they saw we were prevented of our opportunity to speak and hear the Word of God, and were like to suffer for the same; desiring them that they would not be discouraged, for it was a mercy to suffer upon so good account.  For we might have been apprehended as thieves or murderers, or for other wickedness; but blessed be God it was not so, but we suffer as Christians for well doing: and we had better be the persecuted, than the persecutors, etc.  But the constable and the justice’s man waiting on us, would not be at quiet till they had me away and that we departed the house.  But because the justice was not at home that day, there was a friend of mine engaged for me to bring me to the constable on the morrow morning.  Otherwise the constable must have charged a watch with me, or have secured me some other way, my crime was so great.  So on the next morning we went to the constable, and so to the justice. [187a]  He asked the constable what we did, where we was met together, and what we had with us?  I trow, he meant whether we had armour or not; but when the constable told him that there were only met a few of us together to preach and hear the Word, and no sign of anything else, he could not well tell what to say: yet because he had sent for me, he did adventure to put out a few proposals to me, which were to this effect, namely, What I did there?  And why I did not content myself with following my calling? for it was against the law, that such as I should be admitted to do as I did.

On the 12th of November 1660, some friends in the area asked me to come teach at Samsell, near Harlington in Bedfordshire. I promised them I would be there if the Lord allowed it. The local justice, Mr. Francis Wingate, heard about this and immediately issued a warrant to have me brought before him, with strict orders to keep a close watch around the house where the meeting was planned, as if we intended to do something terrible to the community. In reality, when the constable arrived, he found us with our Bibles, ready to share and listen to God's word; we were about to start praying for God's blessing on our gathering. Unfortunately, the constable interrupted us, so I was taken away from the meeting. If I had wanted to avoid capture, I could have escaped; my friends had whispered about the warrant, and my somewhat fearful friend questioned whether we should go ahead with the meeting or if I should leave, worried about the possibility of being taken to justice and then to prison. Knowing the situation better than I did, he was more worried about me than himself. I told him there was no reason to leave; I wouldn't cancel our meeting. I encouraged him not to be scared; our cause was just, and we wouldn’t be ashamed of it. Preaching God’s Word is such a worthwhile effort that we would be rewarded if we faced suffering for it. Later, as I walked around, I considered that I had shown courage in preaching and had worked to inspire others. I thought that if I ran away now, it would look bad in the community; my newly-converted peers would think I wasn’t as strong in action as I was in words. I also worried that if I fled while a warrant was out for me, it might discourage others from standing firm when they needed to. I believed that since God allowed me to be at the forefront of this struggle for the gospel, running away might discourage others who would follow me. Additionally, I feared that others would see me as cowardly, which could bring shame to the gospel and raise suspicions about my character. After reflecting on these thoughts, I returned to the house, determined to hold the meeting and not leave, even though I could have escaped about an hour before the officer showed up; I wanted to see what they would say or do to me. I was confident that I hadn’t done anything wrong. So, as mentioned earlier, I began the meeting, but the constable arrived with his warrant before I could continue. Before I left, I offered a few words of advice and encouragement to the people, telling them that although we had been interrupted in our opportunity to speak and hear God's Word, we might have to suffer for it, but they shouldn't be disheartened. It was a privilege to suffer for such a righteous cause. We could have been arrested as thieves or for some other crime, but thankfully, we were suffering as Christians for doing good, and it was better to be persecuted than to be the ones causing persecution. The constable and the justice's officer wouldn’t let up until I was taken away and we left the house. Since the justice wasn't home that day, a friend agreed to bring me to the constable the next morning. Otherwise, the constable would have had to arrange for someone to watch over me, given the seriousness of my alleged crime. The next morning, we went to the constable and then to the justice. [187a] He asked the constable what we were doing together, where we had gathered, and what we had with us. I believe he was wondering if we were armed, but when the constable explained that we were just a few people gathered to preach and hear the Word, with no sign of any wrongdoing, the justice didn’t know what to say. However, since he had summoned me, he cautiously posed a few questions, asking what I was doing there and why I wouldn’t just stick to my regular job, as it was against the law for someone like me to be doing what I was doing.

John Bunyan.  To which I answered, That the intent of my coming thither, and to other places, was to instruct, and counsel people to forsake their sins, and close in with Christ, lest they did miserably perish; and that I could do both these without confusion (to wit), follow my calling, and preach the Word also.

John Bunyan. To that, I responded that my purpose in going there, and to other places, was to teach and advise people to turn away from their sins and embrace Christ, so they wouldn't end up in misery; and I could do both without any conflict—namely, pursue my calling and preach the Word as well.

At which words, he [187b] was in a chafe, as it appeared; for he said that he would break the neck of our meetings.

At those words, he [187b] was irritated, it seemed; because he said he would put an end to our gatherings.

Bun.  I said, It may be so.  Then he wished me to get sureties to be bound for me, or else he would send me to the jail.

Bun. I said, "That might be true." Then he wanted me to find someone to guarantee for me, or else he would send me to jail.

My sureties being ready, I called them in, and when the bond for my appearance was made, he told them, that they was bound to keep me from preaching; and that if I did preach, their bonds would be forfeited.  To which I answered, that then I should break them; for I should not leave speaking the Word of God: even to counsel, comfort, exhort, and teach the people among whom I came; and I thought this to be a work that had no hurt in it: but was rather worthy of commendation, than blame.

My guarantors were ready, so I called them in. When the bond for my appearance was finalized, he told them that they were responsible for keeping me from preaching, and that if I did preach, their bonds would be forfeited. I replied that I would then break their bonds because I would not stop speaking the Word of God. I believed it was important to counsel, comfort, encourage, and teach the people I came across, and I thought this was a noble work, deserving of praise rather than criticism.

Wingate.  Whereat he told me, that if they would not be so bound, my mittimus must be made, and I sent to the jail, there to lie to the quarter sessions.

Wingate. Then he told me that if they wouldn't agree to that, my order for arrest would have to be issued, and I was sent to jail to wait for the next court sessions.

Now while my mittimus was making, the justice was withdrawn; and in comes an old enemy to the truth, Dr Lindale, who, when he was come in, fell to taunting at me with many reviling terms.

Now, while my order for detention was being prepared, the judge had stepped out; and in walked an old adversary of the truth, Dr. Lindale, who, upon entering, started mocking me with a lot of insulting comments.

Bun.  To whom I answered, that I did not come thither to talk with him, but with the justice.  Whereat he supposed that I had nothing to say for myself, and triumphed as if he had got the victory; charging and condemning me for meddling with that for which I could show no warrant; and asked me, if I had taken the oaths? and if I had not, it was pity but that I should be sent to prison, etc.

Bun. I replied that I didn’t come there to talk to him, but to speak with the judge. He thought that I had nothing to defend myself with and acted like he had won; accusing and condemning me for getting involved in something I couldn’t justify. He asked if I had taken the oaths, and if I hadn’t, he said it was a shame that I shouldn’t be sent to prison, etc.

I told him, that if I was minded, I could answer to any sober question that he should put to me.  He then urged me again, how I could prove it lawful for me to preach, with a great deal of confidence of the victory.

I told him that if I wanted to, I could respond to any serious question he asked me. He then pressed me again on how I could prove that it was acceptable for me to preach, with a lot of confidence in his own success.

But at last, because he should see that I could answer him if I listed, I cited to him that verse in Peter, which saith, every man hath received the gift, even so let him minister the same, etc.

But finally, since he needed to realize that I could respond if I wanted to, I quoted that verse in Peter, which says, every man has received the gift, so let him serve accordingly, etc.

Lind.  Aye, saith he, to whom is that spoken?

Lind.  Yeah, he says, who is that directed to?

Bun.  To whom, said I, why to every man that hath received a gift from God.  Mark, saith the apostle, As every man that hath received a gift from God, etc.; and again, You may all prophesy one by one.  Whereat the man was a little stopt, and went a softlier pace: but not being willing to lose the day, he began again, and said:—

Bun. To whom, I asked, why to every person who has received a gift from God. Look, the apostle says, As every person who has received a gift from God, etc.; and again, You can all prophesy one by one. At this, the man hesitated a bit and slowed down, but not wanting to back down, he started again and said:—

Lind.  Indeed, I do remember that I have read of one Alexander a coppersmith, who did much oppose, and disturb the apostles;—(aiming it is like at me, because I was a tinker).

Lind. Yes, I remember reading about a coppersmith named Alexander who strongly opposed and troubled the apostles;—(he seems to be targeting me since I was a tinker).

Bun.  To which I answered, that I also had read of very many priests and pharisees, that had their hands in the blood of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Bun. To this, I replied that I had also read about many priests and Pharisees who were involved in the blood of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Lind.  Aye, saith he, and you are one of those scribes and pharisees: for you, with a pretence, make long prayers to devour widows’ houses.

Lind.  Yes, he says, and you're one of those scribes and Pharisees: because you pretend to make long prayers just to take advantage of widows' homes.

Bun.  I answered, that if he had got no more by preaching and praying than I had done, he would not be so rich as now he was.  But that scripture coming into my mind, Answer not a fool according to his folly, I was as sparing of my speech as I could, without prejudice to truth.

Bun. I replied that if he had gained as much from preaching and praying as I had, he wouldn't be as wealthy as he currently was. But when the scripture came to my mind, Answer not a fool according to his folly, I tried to hold back my words as much as possible, without compromising the truth.

Now by this time my mittimus was made, and I committed to the constable, to be sent to the jail in Bedford, etc.

Now by this time my official order was made, and I was handed over to the constable, to be sent to the jail in Bedford, etc.

But as I was going, two of my brethren met with me by the way, and desired the constable to stay, supposing that they should prevail with the justice, through the favour of a pretended friend, to let me go at liberty.  So we did stay, while they went to the justice; and after much discourse with him, it came to this: that if I would come to him again, and say some certain words to him, I should be released.  Which when they told me, I said if the words was such that might be said with a good conscience, I should or else I should not.  So through their importunity went back again, but not believing that I should be delivered: for I feared their spirit was too full of opposition to the truth to let me go, unless I should, in something or other, dishonour my God and wound my conscience.  Wherefore, as I went, I lifted up my heart to God, for light and strength to be kept, that I might not do any thing that might either dishonour Him, or wrong my own soul, or be a grief or discouragement to any that was inclining after the Lord Jesus Christ.

But as I was leaving, two of my friends met me along the way and asked the constable to hold on, thinking they could persuade the judge, with the help of a so-called friend, to let me go free. So we stopped while they went to speak with the judge. After a long discussion with him, it ended up that if I came back and said certain specific words to him, I would be set free. When they told me this, I said that if the words were something I could say with a clear conscience, then I would say them, otherwise I wouldn’t. They insisted, so I returned, not believing I would actually be released, because I feared their stance was too opposed to the truth to let me go unless I dishonored God in some way or hurt my conscience. So, as I walked, I raised my heart to God, asking for guidance and strength to remain steadfast, so that I wouldn’t do anything that could dishonor Him, hurt my own soul, or cause grief or discouragement to anyone seeking the Lord Jesus Christ.

Well, when I came to the justice again, there was Mr Foster of Bedford, who, coming out of another room, and seeing me by the light of the candle (for it was dark night when I went thither), he said unto me, Who is there? John Bunyan? with such seeming affection, as if he would have leaped on my neck and kissed [191a] me, which made me somewhat wonder, that such a man as he, with whom I had so little acquaintance, and, besides, that had ever been a close opposer of the ways of God, should carry himself so full of love to me; but, afterwards, when I saw what he did, it caused me to remember those sayings, Their tongues are smoother than oil, but their words are drawn swords.   And again, Beware of men, etc.  When I [191b] had answered him, that blessed be God, I was well; he said, What is the occasion of your being here? or to that purpose.  To whom I answered, that I was at a meeting of people a little way off, intending to speak a word of exhortation to them; the justice hearing thereof, said I, was pleased to send his warrant to fetch me before him, etc.

Well, when I went to see the judge again, there was Mr. Foster from Bedford. He came out of another room and, seeing me by candlelight (it was a dark night when I went there), he said to me, “Who’s there? John Bunyan?” with such warmth that it felt like he wanted to jump on me and hug [191a] me. That surprised me, considering we barely knew each other and he had always been a strong opponent of God’s ways. But then, when I saw what he did, it made me remember those sayings, Their tongues are smoother than oil, but their words are drawn swords. And again, Beware of men, etc. When I [191b] answered him, “Blessed be God, I’m well,” he asked, “What brings you here?” I replied that I was at a gathering of people nearby, intending to speak a word of encouragement to them; hearing this, the judge had sent his warrant to bring me before him, etc.

Fost.  So (said he), I understand: but well, if you will promise to call the people no more together, you shall have your liberty to go home; for my brother is very loath to send you to prison, if you will be but ruled.

Fost. So, he said, I get it: but fine, if you promise to stop gathering the people, you can go home; my brother really doesn't want to send you to jail if you just cooperate.

Bun.  Sir (said I), pray what do you mean by calling the people together? my business is not anything among them, when they are come together, but to exhort them to look after the salvation of their souls, that they may be saved, etc.

Bun. Sir, I asked, what do you mean by gathering the people? My purpose isn’t to get involved with them when they come together, but to encourage them to take care of their souls' salvation, so they may be saved, etc.

Fost.  Saith he, We must not enter into explication, or dispute now; but if you will say you will call the people no more together, you may have your liberty; if not, you must be sent away to prison.

Fost. He says, We shouldn’t get into explanations or debates right now; however, if you agree to stop calling the people together, you can go free; if not, you’ll have to go to prison.

Bun.  Sir, said I, I shall not force or compel any man to hear me; but yet, if I come into any place where there is a people met together, I should, according to the best of my skill and wisdom, exhort and counsel them to seek out after the Lord Jesus Christ, for the salvation of their souls.

Bun. Sir, I said, I won't force or compel anyone to listen to me; however, if I find myself in a gathering of people, I will, to the best of my ability and knowledge, encourage and advise them to seek the Lord Jesus Christ for the salvation of their souls.

Fost.  He said, That was none of my work; I must follow my calling; and if I would but leave off preaching, and follow my calling, I should have the justice’s favour, and be acquitted presently.

Fost. He said, That wasn't any of my doing; I have to stick to my path; and if I just stopped preaching and focused on my work, I would gain the justice's favor and be cleared right away.

Bun.  To whom I said, that I could follow my calling, and that too, namely, preaching the Word: and I did look upon it as my duty to do them both, as I had an opportunity.

Bun. To whom I said that I could pursue my calling, specifically preaching the Word: and I saw it as my responsibility to do both, whenever I had the chance.

Fost.  He said, To have any such meetings was against the law; and, therefore, he would have me leave off, and say, I would call the people no more together.

Fost. He said that having any such meetings was illegal; therefore, he wanted me to stop and say that I wouldn't gather the people anymore.

Bun.  To whom I said, that I durst not make any further promise; for my conscience would not suffer me to do it.  And again, I did look upon it as my duty to do as much good as I could, not only in my trade, but also in communicating to all people wheresoever I came the best knowledge I had in the Word.

Bun. To whom I said that I couldn't make any more promises because my conscience wouldn't allow it. And again, I saw it as my duty to do as much good as I could, not just in my work but also in sharing the best knowledge I had about the Word with everyone I met.

Fost.  He told me that I was the nearest the Papists of any, and that he would convince me of immediately.

Fost. He told me that I was the closest to the Papists of anyone, and that he would prove it to me right away.

Bun.  I asked him, Wherein?

Bun. I asked him, Where?

Fost.  He said, In that we understood the Scriptures literally.

Fost.  He said, we took the Scriptures literally.

Bun.  I told him that those that were to be understood literally, we understood them so; but for those that was to be understood otherwise, we endeavoured so to understand them.

Bun. I told him that for the things meant to be taken literally, we took them that way; but for the things meant to be understood differently, we tried to understand them as such.

Fost.  He said, Which of the Scriptures do you understand literally?

Fost. He asked, Which of the Scriptures do you take literally?

Bun.  I said this, He that believes shall be saved.  This was to be understood just as it is spoken; that whosoever believeth in Christ shall, according to the plain and simple words of the text, be saved.

Bun. I said this, Whoever believes will be saved. This should be taken exactly as it's stated; that anyone who believes in Christ will, according to the clear and straightforward words of the text, be saved.

Fost.  He said that I was ignorant, and did not understand the Scriptures; for how, said he, can you understand them when you know not the original Greek? etc.

Fost. He said that I was clueless and didn't understand the Scriptures; for how, he asked, can you grasp them when you don't know the original Greek? etc.

Bun.  To whom I said, that if that was his opinion, that none could understand the Scriptures but those that had the original Greek, etc., then but a very few of the poorest sort should be saved (this is harsh); yet the Scripture saith, That God hides these things from the wise and prudent (that is, from the learned of the world), and reveals them to babes and sucklings.

Bun. To whom I replied that if that was his opinion, that only those who understood the original Greek could grasp the Scriptures, then only a very few of the poorest people would be saved (which is quite harsh); yet the Scripture says, That God hides these things from the wise and prudent (meaning from the educated of the world), and reveals them to babes and sucklings.

Fost.  He said there were none that heard me but a company of foolish people.

Fost. He said there was no one who heard me except for a group of foolish people.

Bun.  I told him that there was the wise as well as the foolish that do hear me; and again, those that were most commonly counted foolish by the world are the wisest before God; also, that God had rejected the wise, and mighty, and noble, and chosen the foolish, and the base.

Bun. I told him that both the wise and the foolish listen to me; and again, those most often considered foolish by the world are actually the wisest in God's eyes; also, that God has rejected the wise, the powerful, and the noble, and chosen the foolish and the lowly.

Fost.  He told me that I made people neglect their calling; and that God had commanded people to work six days, and serve Him on the seventh.

Fost. He told me that I made people ignore their calling; and that God had instructed people to work six days and serve Him on the seventh.

Bun.  I told him that it was the duty of people, (both rich and poor), to look out for their souls on them days as well as for their bodies; and that God would have His people exhort one another daily, while it is called to-day.

Bun. I told him that it’s the responsibility of everyone, (both rich and poor), to pay attention to their souls as well as their bodies; and that God expects His people to encourage each other every day while it’s still called today.

Fost.  He said again that there were none but a company of poor, simple, ignorant people that come to hear me.

Fost. He said again that there were only a group of poor, simple, ignorant people who came to listen to me.

Bun.  I told him that the foolish and the ignorant had most need of teaching and information; and, therefore, it would be profitable for me to go on in that work.

Bun. I told him that those who are foolish and ignorant need teaching and information the most; and, therefore, it would be beneficial for me to continue that work.

Fost.  Well, said he, to conclude, but will you promise that you will not call the people together any more? and then you may be released and go home.

Fost. Well, he said, to wrap things up, will you promise that you won't gather the people together again? If you do, then you can be released and go home.

Bun.  I told him that I durst say no more than I had said; for I durst not leave off that work which God had called me to.

Bun. I told him that I could say no more than I already had; because I couldn’t stop the work that God had called me to do.

So he withdrew from me, and then came several of the justice’s servants to me, and told me that I stood so much upon a nicety.  Their master, they said, was willing to let me go; and if I would but say I would call the people no more together, I might have my liberty, etc.

So he pulled away from me, and then some of the justice’s staff came over and told me that I was being overly particular. Their boss, they said, was ready to let me go; and if I would just say I wouldn’t gather the people anymore, I could have my freedom, etc.

Bun.  I told them there were more ways than one in which a man might be said to call the people together.  As for instance, if a man get upon the market-place, and there read a book, or the like, though he do not say to the people, Sirs, come hither and hear; yet if they come to him because he reads, he, by his very reading, may be said to call them together; because they would not have been there to hear if he had not been there to read.  And seeing this might be termed a calling the people together; I durst not say, I would not call them together; for then, by the same argument, my preaching might be said to call them together.

Bun. I told them there are more ways than one for a person to gather people. For example, if someone stands in the marketplace and reads a book or something similar, even if he doesn't say, "Hey everyone, come and listen," if people gather around him because he’s reading, he can be considered to have called them together; they wouldn’t be there to listen if he hadn’t been there to read. And since this can be seen as gathering people, I couldn't say that I wouldn't be calling them together; otherwise, by that same reasoning, my preaching could also be seen as calling them together.

Wing. and Fost.  Then came the justice and Mr Foster to me again; (we had a little more discourse about preaching, but because the method of it is out of my mind, I pass it); and when they saw that I was at a point, and would not be moved nor persuaded, Mr Foster, the man that did at first express so much love to me, told the justice that then he must send me away to prison.  And that he would do well, also, if he would present all those that were the cause of my coming among them to meetings.  Thus we parted.

Wing. and Fost. Then the justice and Mr. Foster came to see me again; (we had a bit more discussion about preaching, but since I can't remember the details, I'll skip it); and when they saw that I had made up my mind and wouldn't be swayed, Mr. Foster, who had initially shown me so much kindness, told the justice that he must send me to prison. He also suggested that it would be good for him to bring forward everyone who was responsible for my being among them at the meetings. And so we parted ways.

And, verily, as I was going forth of the doors, I had much ado to forbear saying to them that I carried the peace of God along with me; but I held my peace, and, blessed be the Lord, went away to prison, with God’s comfort in my poor soul.

And, truly, as I was leaving through the doors, I really struggled to not tell them that I was taking the peace of God with me; but I stayed quiet, and, thank the Lord, went away to prison, with God's comfort in my heart.

After I had lain in the jail five or six days, the brethren sought means, again, to get me out by bondsmen; (for so ran my mittimus, that I should lie there till I could find sureties).  They went to a justice at Elstow, one Mr Crumpton, to desire him to take bond for my appearing at the quarter sessions.  At the first he told them he would; but afterwards he made a demur at the business, and desired first to see my mittimus, which ran to this purpose: That I went about to several conventicles in the county, to the great disparagement of the government of the church of England, etc.  When he had seen it, he said that there might be something more against me than was expressed in my mittimus; and that he was but a young man, therefore he durst not do it.  This my jailor told me; and, whereat I was not at all daunted but rather glad, and saw evidently that the Lord had heard me; for before I went down to the justice, I begged of God that if I might do more good by being at liberty than in prison, that then I might be set at liberty; but if not, His will be done; for I was not altogether without hopes but that my imprisonment might be an awakening to the saints in the country, therefore I could not tell well which to choose; only I, in that manner, did commit the thing to God.  And verily, at my return, I did meet my God sweetly in the prison again, comforting of me and satisfying of me that it was His will and mind that I should be there.

After I had been in jail for five or six days, my friends tried once more to get me released by securing bondsmen; my mittimus stated that I would remain there until I could find sureties. They approached a justice in Elstow, a Mr. Crumpton, to ask him to accept a bond for my appearance at the upcoming quarter sessions. At first, he said he would, but then he hesitated and wanted to see my mittimus, which stated that I was attending various gatherings in the county, greatly undermining the government of the Church of England, etc. After reviewing it, he expressed concern that there might be more against me than what was mentioned in my mittimus, and since he was a young man, he felt he couldn't proceed. My jailer informed me of this, and I was not discouraged at all; in fact, I was pleased, seeing clearly that the Lord had heard my prayers. Before I went to see the justice, I had prayed to God that if I could do more good being free than being in prison, I should be released; but if not, His will be done. I wasn't completely without hopes that my imprisonment might awaken the saints in the area, so I was uncertain about which outcome to prefer; I simply committed the situation to God. Indeed, upon my return, I encountered my God in the prison once again, comforting and assuring me that it was His will for me to be there.

When I came back again to prison, as I was musing at the slender answer of the justice, this word dropt in upon my heart with some life, For He knew that for envy they had delivered Him.

When I returned to prison, while I was pondering the brief response of the justice, these words struck my heart with some intensity, For He knew that for envy they had delivered Him.

Thus have I, in short, declared the manner and occasion of my being in prison; where I lie waiting the good will of God, to do with me as He pleaseth; knowing that not one hair of my head can fall to the ground without the will of my Father, which is in heaven.  Let the rage and malice of men be never so great, they can do no more, nor go any further, than God permits them; but when they have done their worst, We know all things shall work together for good to them that love God.

Therefore, I’ve briefly explained how and why I ended up in prison; here I am, waiting for God’s will, to do with me as He chooses; knowing that not even a single hair on my head can fall to the ground without my Father in heaven allowing it. No matter how intense the anger and hatred of people may be, they can only go as far as God permits; but when they’ve done their worst, we know that everything will ultimately work out for the good of those who love God.

Farewell.

Goodbye.

 

Here is the Sum of my Examination before Justice Keelin, Justice Chester, Justice Blundale, Justice Beecher, Justice Snagg, etc.

Here is the summary of my examination before Justice Keelin, Justice Chester, Justice Blundale, Justice Beecher, Justice Snag, etc.

 

After I had lain in prison above seven weeks, the quarter-sessions were to be kept in Bedford, for the county thereof, unto which I was to be brought; and when my jailor had set me before those justices, there was a bill of indictment preferred against me.  The extent thereof was as followeth: That John Bunyan, of the town of Bedford, labourer, being a person of such and such conditions, he hath (since such a time) devilishly and perniciously abstained from coming to church to hear Divine service, and is a common upholder of several unlawful meetings and conventicles, to the great disturbance and distraction of the good subjects of this kingdom, contrary to the laws of our sovereign lord the King, etc.

After I had been in prison for over seven weeks, the quarter-sessions were to be held in Bedford, where I was to be taken. When my jailer brought me before the judges, there was a charge against me. The details were as follows: That John Bunyan, from the town of Bedford, a laborer, being a person of such and such qualities, has (since that time) wickedly and harmfully refrained from attending church to hear Divine service, and is a regular supporter of various illegal gatherings and meetings, greatly disrupting and disturbing the good citizens of this kingdom, contrary to the laws of our sovereign lord the King, etc.

The Clerk.  When this was read, the clerk of the sessions said unto me, What say you to this?

The Clerk. When this was read, the session clerk asked me, "What do you say about this?"

Bun.  I said, that as to the first part of it, I was a common frequenter of the Church of God.  And was also, by grace, a member with the people, over whom Christ is the Head.

Bun. I mentioned that for the first part, I was a regular attendee at the Church of God. And I was also, by grace, a member of the community led by Christ as the Head.

Keelin.  But, saith Justice Keelin (who was the judge in that court), do you come to church (you know what I mean); to the parish church, to hear Divine service?

Keelin. But, says Judge Keelin (the judge in that court), do you go to church (you know what I mean); to the parish church, to hear the service?

Bun.  I answered, No, I did not.

Bun. I replied, "No, I didn't."

Keel.  He asked me, Why?

Keel. He asked me, Why?

Bun.  I said, Because I did not find it commanded in the Word of God.

Bun. I said, because I couldn't find it mentioned in the Word of God.

Keel.  He said, We were commanded to pray.

Keel. He said, "We were told to pray."

Bun.  I said, But not by the Common Prayer-Book.

Bun. I said, But not by the Book of Common Prayer.

Keel.  He said, How then?

Keel. He asked, "How then?"

Bun.  I said, With the Spirit.  As the apostle saith, I will pray with the Spirit, and with the understanding.  1 Cor. xiv. 15.

Bun. I said, with the Spirit. As the apostle says, I will pray with the Spirit, and with the understanding. 1 Cor. xiv. 15.

Keel.  He said, We might pray with the Spirit, and with the understanding, and with the Common Prayer-Book also.

Keel. He said, We could pray with the Spirit, and with understanding, and using the Book of Common Prayer too.

Bun.  I said, that the prayers in the Common Prayer-Book were such as was made by other men, and not by the motions of the Holy Ghost, within our hearts; and as I said, the apostle saith, he will pray with the Spirit, and with the understanding; not with the Spirit and the Common Prayer-Book.

Bun. I said that the prayers in the Common Prayer Book were made by people and not inspired by the movements of the Holy Spirit within our hearts; and as I said, the apostle says he will pray with the Spirit and with understanding, not just with the Spirit and the Common Prayer Book.

Another Justice.  What do you count prayer?  Do you think it is to say a few words over before or among a people?

Another Justice. What do you consider prayer? Do you think it's just saying a few words before or in front of people?

Bun.  I said, No, not so; for men might have many elegant, or excellent words, and yet not pray at all; but when a man prayeth, he doth, through a sense of those things which he wants (which sense is begotten by the Spirit), pour out his heart before God through Christ; though his words be not so many and so excellent as others are.

Bun. I said, No, that's not right; because a person can have many fancy or impressive words and still not pray at all. But when someone prays, they express their true feelings to God through Christ, driven by a sense of their needs (which is inspired by the Spirit), even if their words aren't as numerous or as refined as those of others.

Justices.  They said, That was true.

Justices. They said, "That is true."

Bun.  I said, This might be done without the Common Prayer-Book.

Bun. I said, This could be done without the Common Prayer Book.

Another.  One of them said (I think it was Justice Blundale, or Justice Snagg), How should we know that you do not write out your prayers first, and then read them afterwards to the people?  This he spake in a laughing way.

Another. One of them said (I think it was Justice Blundale or Justice Snagg), "How are we supposed to know that you don't write your prayers down first and then read them to the people?" He said this in a joking manner.

Bun.  I said, it is not our use, to take a pen and paper, and write a few words thereon, and then go and read it over to a company of people.

Bun. I said, it's not our thing to take a pen and paper, jot down a few words, and then read it aloud to a group of people.

But how should we know it, said he?

But how are we supposed to know it? he said.

Bun.  Sir, it is none of our custom, said I.

Bun. Sir, that's not really our custom, I said.

Keel.  But said Justice Keelin, It is lawful to use the Common Prayer, and such like forms: for Christ taught His disciples to pray, as John also taught his disciples.  And further, said he, Cannot one man teach another to pray?  Faith comes by hearing; and one man may convince another of sin, and therefore prayers made by men, and read over, are good to teach, and help men to pray.

Keel. But Justice Keelin said, It is acceptable to use Common Prayer and similar forms: for Christ taught His disciples to pray, just as John taught his disciples. And he continued, Can’t one person teach another to pray? Faith comes from hearing; and one person can convince another of their sins, so prayers written by people and read aloud are useful for teaching and helping people to pray.

While he was speaking these words, God brought that word into my mind, in the eighth of the Romans, at the 26th verse.  I say, God brought it, for I thought not on it before: but as he was speaking, it came so fresh into my mind, and was set so evidently before me, as if the scripture had said, Take me, take me; so when he had done speaking,

While he was talking, God put a verse in my head from the eighth chapter of Romans, verse 26. I say God brought it to me because I hadn't thought of it before; but as he was talking, it came to me so clearly, as if the scripture was saying, "Take me, take me." So when he finished speaking,

Bun.  I said, Sir, the scripture saith, that it is the spirit that helpeth our infirmities; for we know not what we should pray for as we ought: but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us, with sighs and groanings which cannot be uttered.  Mark, said I, it doth not say the Common Prayer-Book teacheth us how to pray, but the Spirit.  And it is the Spirit that helpeth our infirmities, saith the apostle; he doth not say it is the Common Prayer-Book.

Bun. I said, Sir, the scripture says that it is the spirit that helps our weaknesses; for we don’t know what we should pray for as we should: but the Spirit itself makes intercession for us, with sighs and groans that can’t be expressed. Mark, I said, it doesn’t say the Common Prayer Book teaches us how to pray, but the Spirit. And it is the Spirit that helps our weaknesses, says the apostle; he doesn’t say it’s the Common Prayer Book.

And as to the Lord’s prayer, although it be an easy thing to say, Our Father, etc., with the mouth; yet there is very few that can, in the Spirit, say the two first words in that prayer; that is, that can call God their Father, as knowing what it is to be born again, and as having experience, that they are begotten of the Spirit of God: which if they do not, all is but babbling, etc.

And regarding the Lord’s Prayer, while it’s simple to say, Our Father, etc., with our mouths, very few people can genuinely say the first two words of that prayer in spirit; that is, truly call God their Father, as they understand what it means to be born again and have the experience of being born of the Spirit of God. If they don’t, it’s all just meaningless chatter, etc.

Keel.  Justice Keelin said that that was a truth.

Keel. Justice Keelin confirmed that.

Bun.  And I say further, as to your saying that one man may convince another of sin, and that faith comes by hearing, and that one man may tell another how he should pray, etc., I say men may tell each other of their sins, but it is the Spirit that must convince them.

Bun. And I also want to add, regarding your point about one person being able to convince another of wrongdoing, and that faith comes through hearing, and that one person can teach another how to pray, etc., I believe that people can point out each other's sins, but it's the Spirit that truly needs to bring about conviction.

And though it be said that faith comes by hearing: yet it is the Spirit that worketh faith in the heart through hearing, or else they are not profited by hearing.  Heb. iv. 12.

And even though it’s said that faith comes by hearing: it's the Spirit that creates faith in the heart through hearing, or else they don't benefit from hearing. Heb. iv. 12.

And that though one man may tell another how he should pray: yet, as I said before, he cannot pray, nor make his condition known to God, except the Spirit help.  It is not the Common Prayer-Book that can do this.  It is the Spirit that showeth us our sins, and the Spirit that showeth us a Saviour, Jn. xvi. 16, and the Spirit that stirreth up in our hearts desires to come to God, for such things as we stand in need of, Matt. xi. 27, even sighing out our souls unto Him for them with groans which cannot be uttered.  With other words to the same purpose.  At this they were set.

And even though one person can tell another how to pray, as I mentioned before, he can’t really pray or share his situation with God without the Spirit’s help. The Common Prayer Book can’t do this. It is the Spirit that shows us our sins and the Spirit that shows us a Savior, Jn. xvi. 16, and the Spirit that inspires in our hearts the desire to approach God for the things we need, Matt. xi. 27, even expressing our souls to Him with groans that can’t be expressed. There are other ways to say the same thing. This is what they were focused on.

Keel.  But says Justice Keelin, What have you against the Common Prayer-Book?

Keel. But Justice Keelin asks, what do you have against the Common Prayer Book?

Bun.  I said, Sir, if you will hear me, I shall lay down my reasons against it.

Bun. I said, Sir, if you’ll listen to me, I’ll explain my reasons against it.

Keel.  He said I should have liberty; but first, said he, let me give you one caution; take heed of speaking irreverently of the Common Prayer-Book; for if you do so, you will bring great damage upon yourself.

Keel. He said I should have freedom; but first, he warned me, be careful not to speak disrespectfully about the Common Prayer Book; because if you do, you will bring serious trouble upon yourself.

Bun.  So I proceeded, and said, My first reason was, because it was not commanded in the Word of God, and therefore I could not use it.

Bun. So I went on and said, My first reason was that it wasn't commanded in the Word of God, so I couldn't use it.

Another.  One of them said, Where do you find it commanded in the Scripture, that you should go to Elstow, or Bedford, and yet it is lawful to go to either of them, is it not?

Another. One of them asked, "Where does it say in the Scriptures that you should go to Elstow or Bedford? It's perfectly fine to go to either of them, right?"

Bun.  I said, To go to Elstow, or Bedford, was a civil thing, and not material, though not commanded, and yet God’s Word allowed me to go about my calling, and therefore if it lay there, then to go thither, etc.  But to pray, was a great part of the Divine worship of God, and therefore it ought to be done according to the rule of God’s Word.

Bun. I said that going to Elstow or Bedford was a reasonable thing to do and wasn't essential, even though it wasn't required. Still, God's Word permitted me to pursue my calling, so if it was there, then I should go there, etc. However, prayer is a significant part of worshiping God, so it should be done according to God's Word.

Another.  One of them said, He will do harm; let him speak no further.

Another. One of them said, "He’ll cause trouble; let him stop talking."

Keel.  Justice Keelin said, No, no, never fear him, we are better established than so; he can do no harm; we know the Common Prayer-Book hath been ever since the apostles’ time, and it is lawful for it to be used in the church.

Keel. Justice Keelin said, “No, no, don’t worry about him. We’re in a stronger position than that; he can’t do any damage. We’ve known that the Common Prayer Book has been in use since the times of the apostles, and it’s completely acceptable for it to be used in the church.”

Bun.  I said, Show me the place in the epistles, where the Common Prayer-Book is written, or one text of Scripture, that commands me to read it, and I will use it.  But yet, notwithstanding, said I, they that have a mind to use it, they have their liberty; that is, I would not keep them from it; but for our parts, we can pray to God without it.  Blessed be His name!

Bun. I said, show me the part in the letters where the Common Prayer Book is mentioned, or any scripture that tells me to read it, and I'll use it. But still, I said, those who want to use it are free to do so; I wouldn't stop them. For us, though, we can pray to God without it. Blessed be His name!

With that, one of them said, Who is your God?  Beelzebub?  Moreover, they often said, that I was possessed with the spirit of delusion, and of the devil.  All which sayings I passed over; the Lord forgive them!  And further, I said, Blessed be the Lord for it; we are encouraged to meet together, and to pray, and exhort one another; for, we have had the comfortable presence of God among us.  For ever blessed be His holy name!

With that, one of them asked, "Who is your God? Beelzebub?" They often claimed that I was possessed by a spirit of deception and the devil. I ignored all those remarks; may the Lord forgive them! Furthermore, I said, "Blessed be the Lord for it; we are encouraged to gather together, pray, and support each other because we have felt the comforting presence of God among us. Forever blessed be His holy name!"

Keel.  Justice Keelin called this pedler’s French, saying, that I must leave off my canting.  The Lord open his eyes!

Keel. Justice Keelin referred to this as a peddler's French, saying that I needed to stop my nonsense. May the Lord open his eyes!

Bun.  I said that we ought to exhort one another daily, while it is called to-day, etc.

Bun. I said that we should encourage each other every day, as long as it's still today, etc.

Keel.  Justice Keelin said that I ought not to preach; and asked me where I had my authority? with other such like words.

Keel. Justice Keelin said that I shouldn't preach; and asked me where I got my authority? along with other similar comments.

Bun.  I said that I would prove that it was lawful for me, and such as I am, to preach the Word of God.

Bun. I said that I would show that it was right for me, as I am, to preach the Word of God.

Keel.  He said unto me, By what Scripture?

Keel. He said to me, By what scripture?

Bun.  I said, By that in the first epistle of Peter, chap. iv. 10, 11, and Acts xviii., with other Scriptures, which he would not suffer me to mention.  But said, Hold; not so many, which is the first?

Bun. I said, Referring to the first letter of Peter, chapter 4, verses 10 and 11, and Acts 18, along with other scriptures that he wouldn't let me mention. But he said, Wait; not so many, which is the first?

Bun.  I said this: As every man hath received the gift, even so let him minister the same unto another, as good stewards of the manifold grace of GodIf any man speak, let him speak as the oracles of God, etc.

Bun. I said this: As each person has received a gift, they should use it to serve others, as good stewards of God's diverse grace. If anyone speaks, they should speak as if they are delivering the words of God, etc.

Keel.  He said, Let me a little open that Scripture to you: As every man hath received the gift; that is, said he, as every one hath received a trade, so let him follow it.  If any man have received a gift of tinkering, as thou hast done, let him follow his tinkering.  And so other men their trades.  And the divine his calling, etc.

Keel. He said, Let me explain that Scripture to you: As every man has received the gift; that is, he said, as everyone has received a skill, so let them pursue it. If anyone has received a talent for tinkering, like you have, let him focus on his tinkering. And so should others follow their trades. And the divine should follow his calling, etc.

Bun.  Nay, sir, said I, but it is most clear, that the apostle speaks here of preaching the Word; if you do but compare both the verses together, the next verse explains this gift what it is, saying, if any man speak, let him speak as the oracles of God.  So that it is plain, that the Holy Ghost doth not so much in this place exhort to civil callings, as to the exercising of those gifts that we have received from God.  I would have gone on, but he would not give me leave.

Bun. No, sir, I said, but it is very clear that the apostle here is talking about preaching the Word; if you just compare both verses, the next one clarifies what this gift is, saying, if anyone speaks, let him speak as the oracles of God. So it is obvious that the Holy Spirit is not mainly encouraging civil occupations here, but rather the use of the gifts we have received from God. I would have continued, but he wouldn't let me.

Keel.  He said, We might do it in our families, but not otherways.

Keel. He said, "We might do it within our families, but not otherwise."

Bun.  I said, If it was lawful to do good to some, it was lawful to do good to more.  If it was a good duty to exhort our families, it was good to exhort others; but if they held it a sin to meet together to seek the face of God, and exhort one another to follow Christ, I should sin still; for so we should do.

Bun. I said, If it's okay to do good for some, it's okay to do good for more. If it's a good thing to encourage our families, then it's good to encourage others too; but if they believe it's wrong to come together to seek God and support each other in following Christ, then I would still be wrong, because that's what we should do.

Keel.  He said he was not so well versed in Scripture as to dispute, or words to that purpose.  And said, moreover, that they could not wait upon me any longer; but said to me, Then you confess the indictment, do you not?  Now, and not till now, I saw I was indicted.

Keel. He said he wasn't very knowledgeable about Scripture to argue, or something like that. He also mentioned that they couldn't wait for me any longer; then asked me, So you admit the accusation, right? It was then, and only then, that I realized I was being accused.

Bun.  I said, This I confess, we have had many meetings together, both to pray to God, and to exhort one another, and that we had the sweet comforting presence of the Lord among us for our encouragement; blessed be His name therefore.  I confessed myself guilty no otherwise.

Bun. I said, I admit, we've had many gatherings together, both to pray to God and to support each other, and we felt the comforting presence of the Lord among us for our encouragement; blessed be His name for that. I acknowledged my guilt in no other way.

Keel.  Then, said he, bear your judgment.  You must be had back again to prison, and there lie for three months following; and at three months’ end, if you do not submit to go to church to hear Divine service, and leave your preaching, you must be banished the realm: and if, after such a day as shall be appointed you to be gone, you shall be found in this realm, etc., or be found to come over again without special licence from the king, etc., you must stretch by the neck for it, I tell you plainly: and so he bid my jailor have me away.

Keel. Then he said, accept your punishment. You need to be taken back to prison, where you will stay for the next three months. After that time, if you refuse to go to church to attend Divine service and quit your preaching, you'll be banished from the kingdom. If, after the appointed day for your departure, you're found in the kingdom or try to return without special permission from the king, you'll be hanged for it, plain and simple. And with that, he instructed my jailer to take me away.

Bun.  I told him, as to this matter, I was at a point with him; for if I were out of prison to-day, I would preach the Gospel again to-morrow, by the help of God.

Bun. I told him that regarding this matter, I was at a standstill with him; because if I were out of jail today, I would preach the Gospel again tomorrow, with God's help.

Another.  To which one made me some answer: but my jailor pulling me away to be gone, I could not tell what he said.

Another. One responded to me, but my jailer pulled me away to leave, so I couldn't hear what he said.

Thus I departed from them; and I can truly say, I bless the Lord Jesus Christ for it, that my heart was sweetly refreshed in the time of my examination, and also afterwards, at my returning to the prison.  So that I found Christ’s words more than bare trifles, where He saith, I will give you a mouth and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not be able to gainsay, nor resist.  Luke xxi. 15.  And that His peace no man can take from us.

So I left them, and I can honestly say I thank the Lord Jesus Christ for it. My heart was truly uplifted during my time of testing and also when I returned to the prison. I found Christ's words to be more than just empty phrases, where He says, I will give you a mouth and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not be able to gainsay, nor resist. Luke 21:15. And His peace can't be taken away from us.

Thus have I given you the substance of my examination.  The Lord make this profitable to all that shall read or hear it.  Farewell.

Thus, I have shared the main points of my examination. May the Lord make this beneficial to everyone who reads or hears it. Goodbye.

 

The Substance of some Discourse had between the Clerk of the Peace and myself; when he came to admonish me, according to the tenor of that Law, by which I was in prison.

The content of a conversation I had with the Clerk of the Peace; when he came to warn me, in line with the law, that led to my imprisonment.

 

When I had lain in prison other twelve weeks, and now not knowing what they intended to do with me, upon the third of April 1661, comes Mr Cobb unto me (as he told me), being sent by the justices to admonish me; and demand of me submittance to the church of England, etc.  The extent of our discourse was as followeth.

When I had been in prison for another twelve weeks, and still unsure of what they planned to do with me, on April 3, 1661, Mr. Cobb came to see me (as he told me), sent by the justices to advise me and ask for my submission to the Church of England, etc. The details of our conversation went like this.

Cobb.  When he was come into the house he sent for me out of my chamber; who, when I was come unto him, he said, Neighbour Bunyan, how do you do?

Cobb. When he came into the house, he called for me from my room; when I arrived, he said, “Neighbor Bunyan, how are you?”

Bun.  I thank you, Sir, said I, very well, blessed be the Lord.

Bun. I thank you, Sir, I said, very well, thank God.

Cobb.  Saith he, I come to tell you, that it is desired you would submit yourself to the laws of the land, or else at the next sessions it will go worse with you, even to be sent away out of the nation, or else worse than that.

Cobb. He says, "I come to tell you that you should obey the laws of the land, or else things will get worse for you at the next sessions, potentially leading to your expulsion from the country, or even worse consequences."

Bun.  I said that I did desire to demean myself in the world, both as becometh a man and a Christian.

Bun. I said that I wanted to conduct myself in the world, both like a man and as a Christian should.

Cobb.  But, saith he, you must submit to the laws of the land, and leave off those meetings which you was wont to have; for the statute-law is directly against it; and I am sent to you by the justices to tell you that they do intend to prosecute the law against you if you submit not.

Cobb. But, he says, you have to follow the laws of the land and stop those meetings you used to have; because the law is clearly against it. I’ve been sent by the justices to let you know that they plan to take legal action against you if you don’t comply.

Bun.  I said, Sir, I conceive that that law by which I am in prison at this time, doth not reach or condemn either me, or the meetings which I do frequent; that law was made against those, that being designed to do evil in their meetings, making the exercise of religion their pretence, to cover their wickedness.  It doth not forbid the private meetings of those that plainly and simply make it their only end to worship the Lord, and to exhort one another to edification.  My end in meeting with others is simply to do as much good as I can, by exhortation and counsel, according to that small measure of light which God hath given me, and not to disturb the peace of the nation.

Bun. I said, Sir, I believe that the law under which I'm imprisoned right now doesn’t apply to me or the gatherings I attend; that law was created to target those who intend to do harm in their meetings, using the guise of religion to hide their wrongdoing. It doesn’t prohibit the private gatherings of individuals who genuinely aim to worship the Lord and encourage one another for growth. My purpose in meeting with others is simply to do as much good as I can through encouragement and advice, according to the limited understanding that God has given me, and not to disrupt the peace of the nation.

Cobb.  Every one will say the same, said he; you see the late insurrection [210] at London, under what glorious pretences they went; and yet, indeed, they intended no less than the ruin of the kingdom and commonwealth.

Cobb. Everyone will say the same, he said; look at the recent uprising [210] in London, under what grand facades they acted; and yet, in truth, they aimed at nothing less than the destruction of the kingdom and the common good.

Bun.  That practice of theirs, I abhor, said I; yet it doth not follow that, because they did so, therefore all others will do so.  I look upon it as my duty to behave myself under the King’s government, both as becomes a man and a Christian, and if an occasion were offered me, I should willingly manifest my loyalty to my Prince, both by word and deed.

Bun. I really hate their practice, I said; but that doesn't mean that just because they did it, everyone else will too. I see it as my duty to conduct myself properly under the King's rule, both as a man and a Christian. If the chance arose, I would gladly show my loyalty to my Prince, both in what I say and what I do.

Cobb.  Well, said he, I do not profess myself to be a man that can dispute; but this I say, truly, neighbour Bunyan, I would have you consider this matter seriously, and submit yourself; you may have your liberty to exhort your neighbour in private discourse, so be you do not call together an assembly of people; and, truly, you may do much good to the church of Christ, if you would go this way; and this you may do, and the law not abridge you of it.  It is your private meetings that the law is against.

Cobb. Well, he said, I’m not someone who likes to argue, but I truly want you to think about this seriously, neighbor Bunyan, and consider submitting. You can definitely encourage your neighbor in private conversations, as long as you don’t gather a group of people. Honestly, you could really help the church of Christ if you approached it this way; and you can do this without breaking any laws. It’s your public meetings that the law is concerned about.

Bun.  Sir, said I, if I may do good to one by my discourse? why may I not do good to two?  And if to two, why not to four, and so to eight? etc.

Bun. Sir, I said, if I can help one person with what I say, why can’t I help two? And if I can help two, then why not four, and so on to eight?

Cobb.  Ay, saith he, and to a hundred, I warrant you.

Cobb.  Yeah, he says, and to a hundred, I guarantee you.

Bun.  Yes, Sir, said I, I think I should not be forbid to do as much good as I can.

Bun. Yes, Sir, I said, I believe I shouldn't be prevented from doing as much good as I can.

Cobb.  But, saith he, you may but pretend to do good, and instead, notwithstanding, do harm, by seducing the people; you are, therefore, denied your meeting so many together, lest you should do harm.

Cobb. But, he says, you might just be pretending to do good, and instead, you could end up doing harm by misleading the people; therefore, you're not allowed to gather in such large numbers to avoid causing any damage.

Bun.  And yet, said I, you say the law tolerates me to discourse with my neighbour; surely there is no law tolerates me seduce any one; therefore if I may by the law discourse with one, surely it is to do him good; and if I by discoursing may do good to one, surely, by the same law, I may do good to many.

Bun. And yet, I said, you claim the law allows me to talk with my neighbor; surely there’s no law that allows me to seduce anyone; so if the law lets me talk to one person, it must be to help them; and if by talking I can help one person, then by the same law, I can help many.

Cobb.  The law, saith he, doth expressly forbid your private meetings; therefore they are not to be tolerated.

Cobb. The law says that your private meetings are strictly prohibited; therefore, they cannot be allowed.

Bun.  I told him that I would not entertain so much uncharitableness of that Parliament in the 35th of Elizabeth, or of the Queen herself, as to think they did, by that law, intend the oppressing of any of God’s ordinances, or the interrupting any in way of God; but men may, in the wresting of it, turn it against the way of God; but take the law in itself, and it only fighteth against those that drive at mischief in their hearts and meeting, making religion only their cloak, colour, or pretence; for so are the words of the statute: If any meetings, under colour or pretence of religion, etc.

Bun. I told him that I wouldn’t believe that the Parliament in the 35th of Elizabeth, or the Queen herself, intended to oppress any of God’s ordinances or disrupt anyone’s relationship with God through that law. However, people can twist it to go against God’s ways. But if you look at the law itself, it only targets those who have bad intentions in their hearts and gather under the guise of religion, using it as a cover or excuse. That’s exactly what the statute states: If any meetings, under colour or pretence of religion, etc.

Cobb.  Very good; therefore the king, seeing that pretences are usually in and among people, so as to make religion their pretence only; therefore he, and the law before him, doth forbid such private meetings, and tolerates only public; you may meet in public.

Cobb. Very good; so the king, recognizing that people often use pretenses to make religion just a facade, has decided, along with the law, to prohibit private meetings and only allow public ones; you can meet in public.

Bun.  Sir, said I, let me answer you in a similitude: Set the case that, at such a wood corner, there did usually come forth thieves, to do mischief; must there therefore a law be made, that every one that cometh out there shall be killed?  May not there come out true men as well as thieves out from thence?  Just thus is it in this case; I do think there may be many that may design the destruction of the commonwealth; but it doth not follow therefore that all private meetings are unlawful; those that transgress, let them be punished.  And if at any time I myself should do any act in my conversation as doth not become a man and Christian, let me bear the punishment.  And as for your saying I may meet in public, if I may be suffered, I would gladly do it.  Let me have but meeting enough in public, and I shall care the less to have them in private.  I do not meet in private because I am afraid to have meetings in public.  I bless the Lord that my heart is at that point, that if any man can lay any thing to my charge, either in doctrine or in practice, in this particular, that can be proved error or heresy, I am willing to disown it, even in the very market-place; but if it be truth, then to stand to it to the last drop of my blood.  And, Sir, said I, you ought to commend me for so doing.  To err and to be a heretic are two things; I am no heretic, because I will not stand refractorily to defend any one thing that is contrary to the Word.  Prove any thing which I hold to be an error, and I will recant it.

Bun. Sir, I replied, let me explain with an analogy: Imagine there's a place in the woods where thieves often come out to cause trouble; should there then be a law that says anyone who comes out from there must be killed? Can’t honest people come out from there too? It's the same in this situation; I believe there are many who may want to harm the community, but that doesn’t mean all private gatherings are illegal; those who break the law should be punished. And if I ever act in a way that’s unworthy of a person and a Christian, I accept the consequences. As for your comment that I can meet in public, if I’m allowed to, I’d be happy to do so. If I can have enough public meetings, I won’t mind having some private ones. I don’t shy away from private meetings out of fear of public ones. I thank the Lord that my heart is such that if anyone can accuse me of something in doctrine or practice that can be proven wrong or heretical, I'm ready to disavow it, even in the marketplace; but if it’s the truth, I will stand by it until my last breath. And, Sir, I think you should commend me for that. To make a mistake and to be a heretic are two different things; I’m not a heretic because I won’t stubbornly defend anything that contradicts the Word. Prove any belief of mine to be an error, and I will renounce it.

Cobb.  But, goodman Bunyan, said he, methinks you need not stand so strictly upon this one thing, as to have meetings of such public assemblies.  Cannot you submit, and, notwithstanding, do as much good as you can, in a neighbourly way, without having such meetings?

Cobb. But, Mr. Bunyan, he said, I don't think you need to be so rigid about this matter of having public meetings. Can't you just get along and still do as much good as you can in a friendly way, without holding such gatherings?

Bun.  Truly, Sir, said I, I do not desire to commend myself, but to think meanly of myself; yet when I do most despise myself, taking notice of that small measure of light which God hath given me, also that the people of the Lord (by their own saying), are edified thereby.  Besides, when I see that the Lord, through grace, hath in some measure blessed my labour, I dare not but exercise that gift which God hath given me for the good of the people.  And I said further, that I would willingly speak in public if I might.

Bun. Honestly, Sir, I don’t want to praise myself, but to think poorly of myself; yet when I most despise myself, I notice that small amount of light that God has given me, and that the people of the Lord (according to their own words) are encouraged by it. Also, when I see that the Lord, through grace, has blessed my work in some way, I cannot help but use the gift that God has given me for the benefit of the people. And I added that I would gladly speak in public if I could.

Cobb.  He said, that I might come to the public assemblies and hear.  What though you do not preach? you may hear.  Do not think yourself so well enlightened, and that you have received a gift so far above others, but that you may hear other men preach.  Or to that purpose.

Cobb. He said that I could come to the public gatherings and listen. Even if you don't preach, you can still hear. Don't assume you’re so enlightened or that you've been given a gift that sets you apart from others; you can still benefit from hearing other people preach. Or something like that.

Bun.  I told him, I was as willing to be taught as to give instruction, and I looked upon it as my duty to do both; for, said I, a man that is a teacher, he himself may learn also from another that teacheth, as the apostle saith, We may all prophesy one by one, that all may learn.  1 Cor. xiv. 31.  That is, every man that hath received a gift from God, he may dispense it, that others may be comforted; and when he hath done, he may hear and learn, and be comforted himself of others.

Bun. I told him I was just as eager to learn as I was to teach, and I saw it as my responsibility to do both. Because, as I said, a teacher can also learn from other teachers, just like the apostle said, We may all prophesy one by one, that all may learn. 1 Cor. xiv. 31. In other words, everyone who has received a gift from God can share it so that others are uplifted; and once they have done that, they can listen, learn, and be uplifted themselves by others.

Cobb.  But, said he, what if you should forbear awhile, and sit still, till you see further how things will go?

Cobb. But, he said, what if you wait a bit and stay put to see how things turn out?

Bun.  Sir, said I, Wickliffe saith, that he which leaveth off preaching and hearing of the Word of God for fear of excommunication of men, he is already excommunicated of God, and shall in the day of judgment be counted a traitor to Christ. [214]

Bun. Sir, I said, Wickliffe said that anyone who stops preaching and listening to the Word of God for fear of being excommunicated by people is already excommunicated by God and will be seen as a traitor to Christ on judgment day. [214]

Cobb.  Ay, saith he, they that do not hear shall be so counted indeed; do you, therefore, hear?

Cobb. Yes, he says, those who do not listen will definitely be counted that way; so, do you hear?

Bun.  But, Sir, said I, he saith, he that shall leave off either preaching or hearing, etc.  That is, if he hath received a gift for edification, it is his sin, if he doth not lay it out in a way of exhortation and counsel, according to the proportion of his gift; as well as to spend his time altogether in hearing others preach.

Bun. But, Sir, I said, he says that if someone stops either preaching or listening, etc. That means if he has been given a talent for teaching, it’s a sin if he doesn’t use it for encouragement and advice, based on how much he has been given; just like it’s wrong to spend all his time only listening to others preach.

Cobb.  But, said he, how shall we know that you have received a gift?

Cobb. But, he said, how will we know that you got a gift?

Bun.  Said I, Let any man hear and search, and prove the doctrine by the Bible.

Bun. I said, Let anyone listen and examine, and test the teachings with the Bible.

Cobb.  But will you be willing, said he, that two indifferent persons shall determine the case; and will you stand by their judgment?

Cobb. But will you agree, he asked, to let two neutral people decide the case, and will you accept their judgment?

Bun.  I said, Are they infallible?

Bun. I asked, Are they perfect?

Cobb.  He said, No.

Cobb. He said no.

Bun.  Then, said I, it is possible my judgment may be as good as theirs.  But yet I will pass by either, and in this matter be judged by the Scriptures; I am sure that is infallible, and cannot err.

Bun. Then I said, it's possible that my judgment is just as good as theirs. But still, I will ignore both sides and let the Scriptures be my guide on this matter; I'm certain they are infallible and cannot be wrong.

Cobb.  But, said he, who shall be judge between you, for you take the Scriptures one way, and they another?

Cobb. But, he said, who will be the judge between you? You interpret the Scriptures one way, and they interpret them another?

Bun.  I said the Scripture should: and that by comparing one Scripture with another; for that will open itself, if it be rightly compared.  As for instance, if under the different apprehensions of the word Mediator, you would know the truth of it, the Scriptures open it, and tell us that he that is a mediator must take up the business between two, and a mediator is not a mediator of one,—but God is one, and there is one Mediator between God and men, even the man Christ Jesus.  Gal. iii. 20; 1 Tim. ii. 5.  So likewise the Scripture calleth Christ a complete, or perfect, or able high priest.  That is opened in that He is called man, and also God.  His blood also is discovered to be effectually efficacious by the same things.  So the Scripture, as touching the matter of meeting together, etc., doth likewise sufficiently open itself and discover its meaning.

Bun. I said that the Scriptures should be compared with each other, because that approach reveals their meaning if done correctly. For example, if you want to understand the concept of the word Mediator, the Scriptures clarify it by stating that a mediator must handle the relationship between two parties, and a mediator cannot be one-sided—but God is one, and there is one Mediator between God and men, even the man Christ Jesus. Gal. iii. 20; 1 Tim. ii. 5. Similarly, the Scriptures refer to Christ as a complete, or perfect, or capable high priest. This is explained by the fact that He is both man and God. His blood is also shown to be truly effective by the same principles. Therefore, the Scriptures also adequately express their meaning regarding the matter of gathering together, etc.

Cobb.  But are you willing, said he, to stand to the judgment of the church?

Cobb. But are you willing, he asked, to accept the judgment of the church?

Bun.  Yes, Sir, said I, to the approbation of the church of God; (the church’s judgment is best expressed in Scripture).  We had much other discourse which I cannot well remember, about the laws of the nation, and submission to governments; to which I did tell him, that I did look upon myself as bound in conscience to walk according to all righteous laws, and that, whether there was a king or no; and if I did any thing that was contrary, I did hold it my duty to bear patiently the penalty of the law, that was provided against such offenders; with many more words to the like effect.  And said, moreover, that to cut off all occasions of suspicion from any, as touching the harmlessness of my doctrine in private, I would willingly take the pains to give any one the notes of all my sermons; for I do sincerely desire to live quietly in my country, and to submit to the present authority.

Bun. Yes, Sir, I replied, to the approval of the church of God; (the church’s judgment is best expressed in Scripture). We had a lot of other discussions that I can’t fully remember, regarding the laws of the nation and submission to governments; I told him that I felt bound by my conscience to follow all righteous laws, whether there was a king or not. If I did anything contrary to that, I believed it was my duty to patiently accept the legal consequences for such actions; with many more words to the same effect. I also mentioned that to eliminate any suspicion about the harmlessness of my private teachings, I would gladly share my sermon notes with anyone; because I genuinely want to live peacefully in my country and submit to the current authority.

Cobb.  Well, neighbour Bunyan, said he, but indeed I would wish you seriously to consider of these things, between this and the quarter-sessions, and to submit yourself.  You may do much good if you continue still in the land; but alas, what benefit will it be to your friends, or what good can you do to them, if you should be sent away beyond the seas into Spain, or Constantinople, or some other remote part of the world?  Pray be ruled.

Cobb. Well, neighbor Bunyan, he said, I really wish you would take some time to think about this before the quarter-sessions and consider your options. You can do a lot of good if you stay here, but honestly, how will that help your friends, or what good can you do for them, if you get sent away to Spain, Constantinople, or some other faraway place? Please, think it over.

Jailor.  Indeed, Sir, I hope he will be ruled.

Jailor.  Yes, Sir, I really hope he will be disciplined.

Bun.  I shall desire, said I, in all honesty to behave myself in the nation, whilst I am in it.  And if I must be so dealt withal, as you say, I hope God will help me to bear what they shall lay upon me.  I know no evil that I have done in this matter, to be so used.  I speak as in the presence of God.

Bun. I honestly want to act respectfully while I'm in the country. And if I have to endure what you mentioned, I hope God gives me the strength to handle it. I don't think I've done anything wrong to deserve this treatment. I speak as if I'm in the presence of God.

Cobb.  You know, saith he, that the Scripture saith, the powers that be, are ordained of God.

Cobb. You know, he says, that the Scripture says, the powers that be, are ordained of God.

Bun.  I said, Yes, and that I was to submit to the King as supreme, and also to the governors, as to them who are sent by Him.

Bun. I said, Yes, and that I was to submit to the King as the highest authority, and also to the governors, since they are sent by Him.

Cobb.  Well then, said he, the King then commands you, that you should not have any private meetings; because it is against his law, and he is ordained of God, therefore you should not have any.

Cobb. Well then, he said, the King commands you not to have any private meetings because it's against his law, and he is appointed by God, so you shouldn't have any.

Bun.  I told him that Paul did own the powers that were in his day, to be of God; and yet he was often in prison under them for all that.  And also, though Jesus Christ told Pilate, that He had no power against him, but of God, yet He died under the same Pilate; and yet, said I, I hope you will not say that either Paul, or Christ, were such as did deny magistracy, and so sinned against God in slighting the ordinance.  Sir, said I, the law hath provided two ways of obeying: the one to do that which I, in my conscience, do believe that I am bound to do, actively; and where I cannot obey actively, there I am willing to lie down, and to suffer what they shall do unto me.  At this he sat still, and said no more; which when he had done, I did thank him for his civil and meek discoursing with me; and so we parted.

Bun. I told him that Paul had the authority in his time that came from God; and yet he often found himself in prison because of it. And also, even though Jesus Christ told Pilate that he had no power over him except what was given by God, he still died at the hands of that same Pilate; and still, I said, I hope you won't claim that either Paul or Christ denied the authority of the magistrates and, in doing so, sinned against God by disregarding the ordinance. Sir, I said, the law has provided two ways to obey: one is to actively do what I believe in my conscience I must do, and when I cannot obey actively, I am willing to endure whatever they choose to do to me. At this, he sat quietly and said no more; when he finished, I thanked him for his polite and respectful conversation with me; and then we parted.

O! that we might meet in heaven!

O! that we could meet in heaven!

Farewell.  J. B.

Goodbye. J. B.

 

Here followeth a discourse between my Wife and the Judges, with others, touching my Deliverance at the Assizes following; the which I took from her own Mouth.

Here is a conversation between my wife and the judges, along with others, about my release at the upcoming assizes; I recorded it directly from her words.

 

After that I had received this sentence of banishing, or hanging, from them, and after the former admonition, touching the determination of the justices if I did not recant; just when the time drew nigh, in which I should have abjured, or have done worse (as Mr Cobb told me), came the time in which the King was to be crowned. [219]  Now, at the coronation of kings, there is usually a releasement of divers prisoners, by virtue of his coronation; in which privilege also I should have had my share; but that they took me for a convicted person, and therefore, unless I sued out a pardon (as they called it), I could have no benefit thereby, notwithstanding, yet, forasmuch as the coronation proclamation did give liberty, from the day the King was crowned, to that day twelvemonth, to sue them out; therefore, though they would not let me out of prison, as they let out thousands, yet they could not meddle with me, as touching the execution of their sentence; because of the liberty offered for the suing out of pardons.  Whereupon I continued in prison till the next assizes, which are called Midsummer assizes, being then kept in August, 1661.

After I received this sentence of banishment, or execution, from them, and after the previous warning regarding the decision of the justices if I didn’t recant; just as the time approached when I was supposed to abjure or face worse consequences (as Mr. Cobb told me), the moment for the King’s coronation arrived. [219]  At the coronation of kings, it’s common for various prisoners to be released because of the event; I should have been included in that, but they viewed me as a convicted person. Therefore, unless I requested a pardon (as they called it), I wouldn’t benefit from it. However, since the coronation proclamation allowed for pardons to be requested from the day the King was crowned to a year later, even though they wouldn’t let me out of prison like they did for thousands of others, they couldn’t carry out their sentence against me because of the opportunity to request pardons. So, I remained in prison until the next assizes, known as the Midsummer assizes, which were held in August, 1661.

Now, at that assizes, because I would not leave any possible means unattempted that might be lawful, I did, by my wife, present a petition to the judges three times, that I might be heard, and that they would impartially take my case into consideration.

Now, at that court session, since I wanted to explore every possible legal option, I asked my wife to help me submit a petition to the judges three times, requesting to be heard and for them to fairly consider my case.

The first time my wife went, she presented it to Judge Hale, who very mildly received it at her hand, telling her that he would do her and me the best good he could; but he feared, he said, he could do none.  The next day, again, lest they should, through the multitude of business, forget me, we did throw another petition into the coach to Judge Twisdon; who, when he had seen it, snapt her up, and angrily told her that I was a convicted person, and could not be released, unless I would promise to preach no more, etc.

The first time my wife went, she gave it to Judge Hale, who accepted it gently, telling her that he would do his best for both of us; but he worried, he said, that he couldn't do much. The next day, again, so they wouldn't forget about me in the busyness, we sent another petition to Judge Twisdon; who, after he read it, snapped at her and angrily told her that I was a convicted person and couldn’t be set free unless I promised not to preach anymore, etc.

Well, after this, she yet again presented another to judge Hale, as he sat on the bench, who, as it seemed, was willing to give her audience.  Only Justice Chester being present, stept up and said, that I was convicted in the court, and that I was a hot-spirited fellow (or words to that purpose), whereat he waived it, and did not meddle therewith.  But yet, my wife being encouraged by the high-sheriff, did venture once more into their presence (as the poor widow did before the unjust judge) to try what she could do with them for my liberty, before they went forth of the town.  The place where she went to them, was to the Swan-chamber, where the two judges, and many justices and gentry of the country, was in company together.  She then coming into the chamber with a bashed face, and a trembling heart, began her errand to them in this manner:—

Well, after this, she again presented another case to Judge Hale, who was sitting on the bench and seemed willing to listen. Only Justice Chester was present, and he stepped up to say that I had been convicted in court and that I was a hot-tempered guy (or something like that), to which he then dropped the subject and didn’t get involved. However, my wife, encouraged by the high sheriff, decided to try once more to appeal to them for my freedom before they left town. The place where she approached them was the Swan-chamber, where the two judges and many justices and local gentry were gathered. She entered the chamber with a flushed face and a racing heart, beginning her plea to them like this:—

Woman.  My lord (directing herself to judge Hale), I make bold to come once again to your Lordship, to know what may be done with my husband.

Woman. My lord (addressing Judge Hale), I dare to come to you again, to ask what can be done about my husband.

Judge Hale.  To whom he said, Woman, I told thee before I could do thee no good; because they have taken that for a conviction which thy husband spoke at the sessions: and unless there be something done to undo that, I can do thee no good.

Judge Hale. To her, he said, "Woman, I already told you I can’t help you; they have taken what your husband said during the sessions as proof of guilt, and unless something is done to reverse that, I can’t be of any assistance."

Woman.  My lord, said she, he is kept unlawfully in prison; they clapped him up before there was any proclamation against the meetings; the indictment also is false.  Besides, they never asked him whether he was guilty or no; neither did he confess the indictment.

Woman. My lord, she said, he's being held in prison without justification; they locked him up before there was any announcement against the gatherings; the charges are also untrue. Besides, they never asked him if he was guilty or not; nor did he admit to the charges.

One of the Justices.  Then one of the justices that stood by, whom she knew not, said, My Lord, he was lawfully convicted.

One of the Justices. Then one of the justices who was present, whom she didn't know, said, My Lord, he was lawfully convicted.

Wom.  It is false, said she; for when they said to him, Do you confess the indictment? he said only this, that he had been at several meetings, both where there were preaching the Word, and prayer, and that they had God’s presence among them.

Wom. That’s not true, she said; for when they asked him, Do you admit the charges? he only said that he had attended several gatherings, both where the Word was preached and where they prayed, and that they felt God’s presence with them.

Judge Twisdon.  Whereat Judge Twisdon answered very angrily, saying, What, you think we can do what we list; your husband is a breaker of the peace, and is convicted by the law, etc.  Whereupon Judge Hale called for the Statute Book.

Judge Twisdon. Judge Twisdon responded very angrily, saying, "What, you think we can do whatever we want? Your husband is a troublemaker and has been convicted by the law, etc." After that, Judge Hale asked for the Statute Book.

Wom.  But, said she, my lord, he was not lawfully convicted.

Wom. But, she said, my lord, he wasn't lawfully convicted.

Chester.  Then Justice Chester said, My lord, he was lawfully convicted.

Chester. Then Judge Chester said, My lord, he was lawfully convicted.

Wom.  It is false, said she; it was but a word of discourse that they took for a conviction (as you heard before).

Wom. She said it wasn't true; it was just a topic of conversation that they mistook for a belief (as you heard before).

Chest.  But it is recorded, woman; it is recorded, said Justice Chester; as if it must be of necessity true, because it was recorded.  With which words he often endeavoured to stop her mouth, having no other argument to convince her, but it is recorded, it is recorded.

Chest. But it’s noted, woman; it’s noted, said Justice Chester; as if it has to be true just because it’s noted. With these words, he often tried to silence her, having no other argument to persuade her, but it’s noted, it’s noted.

Wom.  My Lord, said she, I was a while since at London, to see if I could get my husband’s liberty; and there I spoke with my lord Barkwood, one of the House of Lords, to whom I delivered a petition, who took it of me and presented it to some of the rest of the House of Lords, for my husband’s releasement; who, when they had seen it, they said, that they could not release him, but had committed his releasement to the judges, at the next assizes.  This he told me; and now I am come to you to see if any thing may be done in this business, and you give neither releasement nor relief.  To which they gave her no answer, but made as if they heard her not.

Wom. My Lord, she said, I was recently in London to try to get my husband released; while I was there, I spoke with Lord Barkwood, a member of the House of Lords. I gave him a petition, and he took it and presented it to some others in the House regarding my husband's release. After reviewing it, they told me that they couldn’t release him but had handed the matter over to the judges for the next assizes. This is what he informed me, and now I've come to you to see if anything can be done about this situation, yet you offer neither release nor help. To this, they didn’t respond and acted as if they hadn’t heard her at all.

Chest.  Only Justice Chester was often up with this,—He is convicted, and it is recorded.

Chest. Only Justice Chester was frequently aware of this—He is found guilty, and it is documented.

Wom.  If it be, it is false, said she.

Wom. If it is, then it's a lie, she said.

Chest.  My lord, said Justice Chester, he is a pestilent fellow, there is not such a fellow in the country again.

Chest. My lord, said Justice Chester, he is an annoying guy; you won’t find anyone like him in the entire country.

Twis.  What, will your husband leave preaching?  If he will do so, then send for him.

Twis. What, is your husband going to stop preaching? If he is, then get him to come here.

Wom.  My lord, said she, he dares not leave preaching as long as he can speak.

Wom. My lord, she said, he won't stop preaching as long as he can talk.

Twis.  See here, what should we talk any more about such a fellow?  Must he do what he lists?  He is a breaker of the peace.

Twis.  Look, what else is there to say about this guy?  Does he get to do whatever he wants?  He’s a troublemaker.

Wom.  She told him again, that he desired to live peaceably, and to follow his calling, that his family might be maintained; and moreover, said, My Lord, I have four small children, that cannot help themselves, one of which is blind, and have nothing to live upon, but the charity of good people.

Wom. She told him again that he wanted to live peacefully and pursue his work so he could support his family. She also said, "My Lord, I have four young children who can't take care of themselves, one of whom is blind, and we have nothing to rely on except the kindness of good people."

Hale.  Hast thou four children? said Judge Hale; thou art but a young woman to have four children.

Hale. Do you have four kids? Judge Hale said; you're pretty young to have four kids.

Wom.  My lord, said she, I am but mother-in-law to them, having not been married to him yet full two years.  Indeed, I was with child when my husband was first apprehended; but being young, and unaccustomed to such things, said she, I being smayed [224] at the news, fell into labour, and so continued for eight days, and then was delivered, but my child died.

Wom. My lord, she said, I’m just their mother-in-law, as I haven’t been married to him for even two years yet. I was actually pregnant when my husband was first taken away; but since I was young and not used to such things, I was so shocked [224] by the news that I went into labor, and it lasted for eight days. Eventually, I gave birth, but my baby died.

Hale.  Whereat, he looking very soberly on the matter, said, Alas, poor woman!

Hale. Then, he looked very seriously at the situation and said, "Oh, poor woman!"

Twis.  But Judge Twisdon told her, that she made poverty her cloak; and said, moreover, that he understood I was maintained better by running up and down a preaching, than by following my calling.

Twis. But Judge Twisdon told her that she used poverty as a cover, and he also mentioned that he knew I was better supported by traveling around preaching than by sticking to my actual job.

Hale.  What is his calling? said Judge Hale.

Hale. What is his job? asked Judge Hale.

Answer.  Then some of the company that stood by, said, A tinker, my lord.

Answer. Then some of the people who were standing by said, "A tinker, my lord."

Wom.  Yes, said she; and because he is a tinker, and a poor man, therefore he is despised, and cannot have justice.

Wom. Yes, she said; and because he's a tinker and a poor man, he’s looked down upon and can’t get justice.

Hale.  Then Judge Hale answered very mildly, saying, I tell thee, woman, seeing it is so, that they have taken what thy husband spake for a conviction; thou must either apply thyself to the King, or sue out his pardon, or get a writ of error.

Hale. Then Judge Hale responded gently, saying, "Listen, woman, since it’s come to this, they have interpreted what your husband said as a conviction; you must either appeal to the King, request his pardon, or file for a writ of error."

Chest.  But when Justice Chester heard him give her this counsel; and especially (as she supposed) because he spoke of a writ of error, he chafed, and seemed to be very much offended; saying, My lord, he will preach and do what he lists.

Chest. But when Justice Chester heard him give her this advice; and especially (as she thought) because he mentioned a writ of error, he got irritated and appeared to be quite upset, saying, My lord, he will preach and do whatever he wants.

Wom.  He preacheth nothing but the Word of God, said she.

Wom. She said, "He preaches nothing but the Word of God."

Twis.  He preach the Word of God! said Twisdon; and withal, she thought he would have struck her; he runneth up and down, and doth harm.

Twis. He preaches the Word of God! said Twisdon; and at the same time, she thought he would have hit her; he runs around and does harm.

Wom.  No, my lord, said she, it is not so; God hath owned him, and done much good by him.

Wom. No, my lord, she said, that's not true; God has acknowledged him and has done a lot of good through him.

Twis.  God! said he, his doctrine is the doctrine of the devil.

Twis. God! he exclaimed, his beliefs are the beliefs of the devil.

Wom.  My lord, said she, when the righteous Judge shall appear, it will be known that his doctrine is not the doctrine of the devil.

Wom. My lord, she said, when the righteous Judge appears, it will be clear that his teachings are not from the devil.

Twis.  My lord, said he, to Judge Hale, do not mind her, but send her away.

Twis. My lord, he said to Judge Hale, don't pay any attention to her, just send her away.

Hale.  Then said Judge Hale, I am sorry, woman, that I can do thee no good; thou must do one of those three things aforesaid, namely, either to apply thyself to the King, or sue out his pardon, or get a writ of error; but a writ of error will be cheapest.

Hale. Then Judge Hale said, “I’m sorry, ma’am, that I can’t help you. You need to do one of those three things mentioned: either appeal to the King, seek his pardon, or get a writ of error; but a writ of error will be the most affordable.”

Wom.  At which Chester again seemed to be in a chafe, and put off his hat, and as she thought, scratched his head for anger: but when I saw, said she, that there was no prevailing to have my husband sent for, though I often desired them that they would send for him, that he might speak for himself; telling them, that he could give them better satisfaction than I could, in what they demanded of him, with several other things, which now I forget; only this I remember, that though I was somewhat timorous at my first entrance into the chamber, yet before I went out, I could not but break forth into tears, not so much because they were so hard-hearted against me, and my husband, but to think what a sad account such poor creatures will have to give at the coming of the Lord, when they shall there answer for all things whatsoever they have done in the body, whether it be good, or whether it be bad.

Wom. Chester seemed annoyed again, took off his hat, and as she thought, scratched his head in frustration. But when I saw, she continued, that I couldn’t convince them to call my husband, even though I often asked them to do so so he could speak for himself; I told them he could provide better answers than I could about what they wanted from him, among other things I now forget. I only remember that although I was a bit nervous when I first entered the room, by the time I left, I couldn’t help but burst into tears, not just because they were so unfeeling toward me and my husband, but because I thought about the sad judgment these poor souls will face when the Lord comes, having to account for everything they’ve done in the body, whether it’s good or bad.

So, when I departed from them, the book of statutes was brought, but what they said of it I know nothing at all, neither did I hear any more from them.

So, when I left them, the book of laws was brought out, but I have no idea what they said about it, and I didn't hear anything further from them.

 

Some Carriages of the Adversaries of God’s Truth with me at the next Assizes, which was on the 19th of the first month, 1662.

Some Carriages of the Adversaries of God’s Truth with me at the next Assizes, which was on the 19th of the first month, 1662.

 

I shall pass by what befell between these two assizes, how I had, by my jailor, some liberty granted me, more than at the first, and how I followed my wonted course of preaching, taking all occasions that were put into my hand to visit the people of God; exhorting them to be steadfast in the faith of Jesus Christ, and to take heed that they touched not the Common Prayer, etc., but to mind the Word of God, which giveth direction to Christians in every point, being able to make the man of God perfect in all things through faith in Jesus Christ, and thoroughly to furnish him unto all good works.  2 Tim. iii. 17.  Also how I having, I say, somewhat more liberty, did go to see the Christians at London; which my enemies hearing of, were so angry, that they had almost cast my jailor out of his place, threatening to indict him, and to do what they could against him.  They charged me also, that I went thither to plot and raise division, and make insurrection, which, God knows, was a slander; whereupon my liberty was more straitened than it was before; so that I must not now look out of the door.  Well, when the next sessions came, which was about the 10th of the 11th month (1661), I did expect to have been very roundly dealt withal; but they passed me by, and would not call me, so that I rested till the assizes, which was held the 19th of the first month (1662) following; and when they came, because I had a desire to come before the judge, I desired my jailor to put my name into the calendar among the felons, and made friends of the judge and high-sheriff, who promised that I should be called: so that I thought what I had done might have been effectual for the obtaining of my desire: but all was in vain; for when the assizes came, though my name was in the calendar, and also though both the judge and sheriff had promised that I should appear before them, yet the justices and the clerk of the peace, did so work it about, that I, notwithstanding, was deferred, and was not suffered to appear: and although I say, I do not know of all their carriages towards me, yet this I know, that the clerk of the peace (Mr Cobb) did discover himself to be one of my greatest opposers: for, first he came to my jailor and told him that I must not go down before the judge, and therefore must not be put into the calendar; to whom my jailor said, that my name was in already.  He bid him put it out again; my jailor told him that he could not: for he had given the judge a calendar with my name in it, and also the sheriff another.  At which he was very much displeased, and desired to see that calendar that was yet in my jailor’s hand, who, when he had given it him, he looked on it, and said it was a false calendar; he also took the calendar and blotted out my accusation, as my jailor had written it (which accusation I cannot tell what it was, because it was so blotted out), and he himself put in words to this purpose: That John Bunyan was committed to prison; being lawfully convicted for upholding of unlawful meetings and conventicles, etc.  But yet p. 229for all this, fearing that what he had done, unless he added thereto, it would not do, he first ran to the clerk of the assizes; then to the justices, and afterwards, because he would not leave any means unattempted to hinder me, he came again to my jailor, and told him, that if I did go down before the judge, and was released, he would make him pay my fees, which he said was due to him; and further, told him, that he would complain of him at the next quarter sessions for making of false calendars, though my jailor himself, as I afterwards learned, had put in my accusation worse than in itself it was by far.  And thus was I hindered and prevented at that time also from appearing before the judge: and left in prison.

I will skip over what happened between these two court sessions, how my jailer granted me a bit more freedom than before, and how I continued my usual preaching, seizing every opportunity I got to visit God’s people; encouraging them to stay strong in their faith in Jesus Christ and to be careful not to touch the Common Prayer, but to focus on the Word of God, which guides Christians in every aspect, equipping them through faith in Jesus Christ for every good work. 2 Tim. iii. 17. I also noted that, with this increased freedom, I went to visit the Christians in London; when my enemies heard about this, they became so furious that they nearly got my jailer fired, threatening to charge him and do whatever they could against him. They accused me of going there to plot and instigate division and rebellion, which, God knows, was a false accusation; this led to a tightening of my freedom, so I wasn’t even allowed to look out the door anymore. When the next sessions came, around the 10th of the 11th month (1661), I anticipated being dealt with harshly; however, they skipped over me, and wouldn’t call me, so I waited until the assizes, which were held on the 19th of the first month (1662) that followed. When that time came, wanting to appear before the judge, I asked my jailer to put my name in the calendar with the felons, and I made friends with the judge and high-sheriff, who promised I would be called; so I thought my efforts would be successful. But it was all in vain; because when the assizes came, even though my name was in the calendar, and both the judge and sheriff had promised me a chance to appear, the justices and the clerk of the peace maneuvered things so that I was still deferred and not allowed to appear. Though I’m not fully aware of everything they did against me, I do know that the clerk of the peace (Mr. Cobb) showed himself to be one of my biggest opponents. First, he approached my jailer and told him I shouldn’t go before the judge and therefore shouldn’t be in the calendar; my jailer explained that my name was already on it. He then ordered my jailer to remove it, to which my jailer responded that he couldn’t, as he had already provided the judge with a calendar that included my name and had given the sheriff another one. This made him very angry, and he insisted on seeing the calendar that was still with my jailer. Once he got it, he looked it over and declared it a false calendar; then he took it and crossed out my accusation as my jailer had written it (I don’t know what that accusation was because it was so heavily crossed out), and he inserted a new statement to the effect that John Bunyan was imprisoned, having been lawfully convicted of promoting unlawful meetings and gatherings, etc. But still, fearing that what he had done wasn’t enough, he first rushed to the clerk of the assizes, then to the justices, and afterward, wanting to leave no stone unturned to stop me, he returned to my jailer and warned him that if I went before the judge and was released, he would make him pay my fees, which he claimed were owed to him; he also threatened to report my jailer at the next quarter sessions for making false calendars, even though I later learned my jailer had exaggerated my accusation far more than it actually was. And so I was once again blocked from appearing before the judge and left in prison.

Farewell.

Goodbye.

John Bunyan.

John Bunyan.

A Continuation of Mr Bunyan's Biography; beginning where he left off, and concluding with the Time and Manner of his Death and Burial: together with his true Character, etc.

Reader, the painful and industrious author of this book, has already given you a faithful and very moving relation of the beginning and middle of the days of his pilgrimage on earth; and since there yet remains somewhat worthy of notice and regard, which occurred in the last scene of his life, the which, for want of time, or fear, some over-censorious people should impute it to him as an earnest coveting of praise from men, he has not left behind him in writing.  Wherefore, as a true friend, and long acquaintance of Mr Bunyan’s that his good end may be known, as well as his evil beginning, I have taken upon me, from my knowledge, and the best account given by other of his friends, to piece this to the thread too soon broke off, and so lengthen it out to his entering upon eternity.

Reader, the dedicated and hardworking author of this book has already shared a honest and deeply moving account of the beginning and middle of his journey on earth. Since there’s still something worth mentioning that happened in the final part of his life—and because he didn’t write it down out of concern that some overly critical people might accuse him of seeking praise from others—I want to provide that missing piece. Therefore, as a true friend and longtime acquaintance of Mr. Bunyan, I have taken it upon myself, based on my knowledge and the best accounts from other friends, to continue the story where it was unexpectedly cut short and to extend it to include his transition into eternity.

He has told you at large, of his birth and education; the evil habits and corruptions of his youth; the temptations he struggled and conflicted so frequently with, the mercies, comforts, and deliverances he found, how he came to take upon him the preaching of the Gospel; the slanders, reproaches and imprisonments that attended him, and the progress he notwithstanding made (by the assistance of God’s grace) no doubt to the saving of many souls: therefore take these things, as he himself hath methodically laid them down in the words of verity; and so I pass on to what remains.

He has shared in detail about his birth and upbringing, the bad habits and corruptions of his youth, the temptations he often faced and wrestled with, the mercies, comforts, and rescues he experienced, how he decided to take on preaching the Gospel, the slanders, insults, and imprisonments he endured, and the progress he made despite it all (thanks to God's grace), undoubtedly saving many souls. So take these accounts, just as he has systematically presented them in truthful words; and now I will move on to what comes next.

After his being freed from his twelve years’ imprisonment and upwards, for nonconformity, wherein he had time to furnish the world with sundry good books, etc., and by his patience, to move Dr Barlow, the then Bishop of Lincoln, and other church-men, to pity his hard and unreasonable sufferings, so far as to stand very much his friends, in procuring his enlargement, or there perhaps he had died, by the noisomeness and ill usage of the place.  Being now, I say, again at liberty, and having through mercy shaken off his bodily fetters,—for those upon his soul were broken before by the abounding grace that filled his heart,—he went to visit those that had been a comfort to him in his tribulation, with a Christian-like acknowledgment of their kindness and enlargement of charity; giving encouragement by his example, if it happened to be their hard haps to fall into affliction or trouble, then to suffer patiently for the sake of a good conscience, and for the love of God in Jesus Christ towards their souls, and by many cordial persuasions, supported some whose spirits began to sink low, through the fear of danger that threatened their worldly concernment, so that the people found a wonderful consolation in his discourse and admonitions.

After being released from his twelve years of imprisonment for not conforming, during which time he managed to write several good books, and by his patience, he was able to move Dr Barlow, the then Bishop of Lincoln, and other church officials to feel sympathy for his harsh and unfair suffering. They became quite helpful in securing his release, as he might have died there from the foul conditions and mistreatment of the place. Now, I say, having regained his freedom and having mercifully shaken off his physical chains—since the chains on his soul had already been broken by the overwhelming grace filling his heart—he went to visit those who had comforted him in his tribulation, acknowledging their kindness and extending his charity. He encouraged them by his example, reminding them that if they happened to face hard times or trouble, they should endure patiently for the sake of a good conscience and for their love of God in Jesus Christ. He gave many heartfelt reassurances, supporting some whose spirits were beginning to falter due to the fear of the dangers threatening their worldly lives, so that people found great consolation in his words and advice.

As often as opportunity would admit, he gathered them together (though the law was then in force against meetings) in convenient places, and fed them with the sincere milk of the Word, that they might grow up in grace thereby.  To such as were anywhere taken and imprisoned upon these accounts, he made it another part of his business to extend his charity, and gather relief for such of them as wanted.

Whenever he could, he brought them together (even though meetings were illegal at the time) in safe places and nourished them with the true teachings of the Word, so they could grow in grace. For those who were captured and imprisoned for these reasons, he also made it a priority to help and gather support for those in need.

He took great care to visit the sick, and strengthen them against the suggestions of the tempter, which at such times are very prevalent; so that they had cause for ever to bless God, Who had put it into his heart, at such a time, to rescue them from the power of the roaring lion, who sought to devour them; nor did he spare any pains or labour in travel, though to remote counties, where he knew or imagined any people might stand in need of his assistance; insomuch that some, by these visitations that he made, which was two or three every year (some, though in a jeering manner no doubt, gave him the epithet of Bishop Bunyan) whilst others envied him for his so earnestly labouring in Christ’s vineyard; yet the seed of the Word he (all this while) sowed in the hearts of his congregation, watered with the grace of God, brought forth in abundance, in bringing in disciples to the church of Christ.

He took great care to visit the sick and encourage them against the temptations that tend to be strong during those times. They had every reason to thank God for putting it in his heart to help them during such moments, rescuing them from the relentless threat of the devil who wanted to consume them. He didn’t hold back on effort or travel, even to distant counties, whenever he thought there might be people in need of his help. Some joked and called him Bishop Bunyan because of these visits, which happened two or three times a year, while others envied him for his devoted work in Christ’s mission. Nevertheless, the seeds of the Word he sowed in his congregation’s hearts, nourished by God’s grace, resulted in a bountiful harvest, bringing new disciples to the church of Christ.

Another part of his time is spent in reconciling differences, by which he hindered many mischiefs, and saved some families from ruin, and in such fallings-out he was uneasy, till he found a means to labour a reconciliation, and become a peace-maker, on whom a blessing is promised in holy writ; and indeed in doing this good office, he may be said to sum up his days, it being the last undertaking of his life, as will appear in the close of this paper.

Another part of his time is spent resolving conflicts, which helped prevent many troubles and saved some families from disaster. He felt uncomfortable during these disputes until he found a way to work towards reconciliation and be a peacemaker, which is promised a blessing in the scriptures. In fact, by doing this good work, he can be said to summarize his life, as it was the final effort he made, as will be shown at the end of this document.

When in the late reign, liberty of conscience was unexpectedly given and indulged to dissenters of all persuasions, his piercing wit penetrated the veil, and found that it was not for the dissenters’ sakes they were so suddenly freed from the hard prosecutions that had long lain heavy upon them, and set in a manner, on an equal foot with the Church of England, which the papists were undermining, and about to subvert: he foresaw all the advantages that could have redounded to the dissenters would have been no more than what Polyphemus, the monstrous giant of Sicily, would have allowed Ulysses, viz.: That he would eat his men first, and do him the favour of being eaten last: for although Mr Bunyan, following the examples of others, did lay hold of this liberty, as an acceptable thing in itself, knowing God is the only Lord of conscience, and that it is good at all times to do according to the dictates of a good conscience, and that the preaching the glad tidings of the Gospel is beautiful in the preacher; yet in all this he moved with caution and a holy fear, earnestly praying for the averting impending judgments, which he saw, like a black tempest, hanging over our heads for our sins, and ready to break in upon us, and that the Ninevites’ remedy was now highly necessary: hereupon he gathered his congregation at Bedford, where he mostly lived, and had lived and spent the greatest part of his life; and there being no convenient place to be had for the entertainment of so great a confluence of people as followed him upon the account of his teaching, he consulted with them for the building of a meeting-house, to which they made their voluntary contributions with all cheerfulness and alacrity; and the first time he appeared there to edify, the place was so thronged, that many was constrained to stay without, though the house was very spacious, every one striving to partake of his instructions, that were of his persuasion, and show their good-will towards him, by being present at the opening of the place; and here he lived in much peace and quiet of mind, contenting himself with that little God had bestowed upon him, and sequestering himself from all secular employments, to follow that of his call to the ministry; for as God said to Moses, He that made the lips and heart, can give eloquence and wisdom, without extraordinary acquirements in an university.

When, towards the end of the reign, freedom of conscience was unexpectedly granted to dissenters of all kinds, his sharp wit saw through the facade and realized that this sudden relief from the severe persecutions they had long endured, which placed them almost on equal footing with the Church of England—a church the Catholics were trying to undermine—was not truly for the sake of the dissenters. He understood that the benefits they could gain would be no more than what Polyphemus, the monstrous giant of Sicily, would have offered Ulysses: that he would devour his men first and allow him the courtesy of being eaten last. Even though Mr. Bunyan, following the lead of others, embraced this freedom as a good thing, knowing that God is the ultimate authority over conscience, and that it is always right to act according to a good conscience, while also acknowledging the beauty of preaching the Gospel, he proceeded with caution and a holy fear. He prayed earnestly for the prevention of impending judgments, which loomed over them like a dark storm due to their sins, ready to descend upon them, and recognized that the remedy of the Ninevites was now urgently needed. Consequently, he gathered his congregation in Bedford, where he mostly lived and had spent the majority of his life. Since there was no suitable place to accommodate the large crowd that followed him for his teachings, he consulted with them about building a meeting house, to which they willingly contributed with enthusiasm. When he first preached there, the place was so crowded that many had to stay outside, despite the house being quite large, all eager to receive his teachings and show their support by being present for its opening. Here, he lived in peace and tranquility, content with what little God had given him and distancing himself from all secular work to pursue his calling in the ministry. For as God said to Moses, He who created lips and hearts can grant eloquence and wisdom without needing extraordinary education from a university.

During these things, there were regulators sent into all cities and towns corporate, to new model the government in the magistracy, etc., by turning out some, and putting in others: against this Mr Bunyan expressed his zeal with some weariness, as foreseeing the bad consequence that would attend it, and laboured with his congregation to prevent their being imposed on in this kind; and when a great man in those days, coming to Bedford upon some such errand, sent for him, as ’tis supposed, to give him a place of public trust, he would by no means come at him, but sent his excuse.

During this time, regulators were sent to all cities and towns to restructure the government, including the magistracy, by removing some officials and appointing others. Mr Bunyan expressed his concerns about this with some fatigue, as he anticipated the negative consequences it would bring. He worked hard with his congregation to prevent them from being taken advantage of in this manner. When a notable figure of that era visited Bedford for a similar purpose and summoned him, supposedly to offer him a public position, he refused to meet, sending his apologies instead.

When he was at leisure from writing and teaching, he often came up to London, and there went among the congregations of the non-conformists, and used his talent to the great good-liking of the hearers; and even some to whom he had been mis-represented, upon the account of his education, were convinced of his worth and knowledge in sacred things, as perceiving him to be a man of round judgment, delivering himself plainly and powerfully; insomuch that many, who came mere spectators for novelty sake rather than to edify and be improved, went away well satisfied with what they heard, and wondered, as the Jews did at the Apostles, viz.: Whence this man should have these things; perhaps not considering that God more immediately assists those that make it their business industriously and cheerfully to labour in His vineyard.

When he had some free time from writing and teaching, he often went up to London, where he mingled with the non-conformist congregations and used his talents to the great enjoyment of the listeners. Even some people who had heard negative things about him because of his education came to see his worth and knowledge in religious matters, recognizing him as a person of sound judgment, speaking clearly and powerfully. Many who came just to see something different rather than to learn and grow left feeling satisfied with what they heard, marveling, like the Jews did at the Apostles, viz.: Where did this man get these ideas? Perhaps they didn’t realize that God more readily supports those who diligently and joyfully work in His vineyard.

Thus he spent his latter years in imitation of his great Lord and Master, the ever-blessed Jesus; he went about doing good, so that the most prying critic, or even Malice herself, is defied to find, even upon the narrowest search or observation, any sully or stain upon his reputation, with which he may be justly charged; and this we note, as a challenge to those that have the least regard for him, or them of his persuasion, and have one way or other appeared in the front of those that oppressed him; and for the turning whose hearts, in obedience to the commission and commandment given him of God, he frequently prayed, and sometimes sought a blessing for them, even with tears, the effects of which, they may, peradventure, though undeservedly, have found in their persons, friends, relations, or estates; for God will hear the prayer of the faithful, and answer them, even for them that vex them, as it happened in the case of Job’s praying for the three persons that had been grievous in their reproach against him, even in the day of his sorrow.

So he spent his later years imitating his great Lord and Master, the ever-blessed Jesus; he went around doing good, so that even the most scrutinizing critic, or even Malice herself, is challenged to find, even with the closest observation, any blemish or stain on his reputation that he could justly be accused of; and we mention this as a challenge to those who have the least respect for him or for those of his beliefs, who have in one way or another stood against those who oppressed him; and for the changing of their hearts, in obedience to the mission and command given to him by God, he often prayed, and sometimes sought a blessing for them, even with tears, the results of which they may, perhaps undeservedly, have experienced in their own lives, friendships, families, or wealth; for God hears the prayers of the faithful and answers them, even for those who trouble them, as seen in the case of Job praying for the three people who had been harsh in their reproach against him, even in his time of sorrow.

But yet let me come a little nearer to particulars and periods of time, for the better refreshing the memories of those that knew his labour and suffering, and for the satisfaction of all that shall read this book.

But let me get a little closer to specific details and timeframes, to better refresh the memories of those who knew his hard work and struggles, and for the satisfaction of everyone reading this book.

After he was sensibly convicted of the wicked state of his life, and converted, he was baptized into the congregation, and admitted a member thereof, viz., in the year 1655, and became speedily a very zealous professor; but upon the return of King Charles to the crown in 1660, he was the 12th of November taken, as he was edifying some good people that were got together to hear the word, and confined in Bedford jail for the space of six years, till the act of Indulgence to dissenters being allowed, he obtained his freedom, by the intercession of some in trust and power, that took pity on his sufferings; but within six years afterwards he was again taken up, viz., in the year 1666, and was then confined for six years more, when even the jailor took such pity of his rigorous sufferings, that he did as the Egyptian jailor did to Joseph, put all the care and trust in his hand: When he was taken this last time, he was preaching on these words, viz.: Dost thou believe the Son of God?  And this imprisonment continued six years, and when this was over, another short affliction, which was an imprisonment of half a year, fell to his share.  During these confinements he wrote the following books, viz.: Of Prayer by the Spirit: The Holy City’s Resurrection: Grace Abounding: Pilgrim’s Progress, the first part.

After he was rightly convicted of the troubled state of his life and had a change of heart, he was baptized into the congregation and officially became a member in 1655. He quickly became a very passionate believer; however, when King Charles returned to the throne in 1660, he was arrested on November 12 while he was teaching some people who had gathered to hear the word. He was confined in Bedford jail for six years until the act of Indulgence for dissenters was passed, which granted him his freedom thanks to the intercession of some people in positions of trust and power who were moved by his suffering. Yet, six years later, in 1666, he was arrested again and spent another six years in prison. Even the jailer, seeing his harsh treatment, took pity on him and entrusted him with all the responsibilities, much like the Egyptian jailer did with Joseph. The last time he was arrested, he was preaching the words: “Do you believe in the Son of God?” This imprisonment lasted six years, followed by a brief period of half a year in jail. During these times of confinement, he wrote the following books: *Of Prayer by the Spirit*: *The Holy City’s Resurrection*: *Grace Abounding*: *Pilgrim’s Progress*, the first part.

In the last year of his twelve years’ imprisonment, the pastor of the congregation at Bedford died, and he was chosen to that care of souls, on the 12th of December 1671.  And in this his charge, he often had disputes with scholars that came to oppose him, as supposing him an ignorant person, and though he argued plainly, and by Scripture, without phrases and logical expressions, yet he nonplussed one who came to oppose him in his congregation, by demanding, Whether or no we had the true copies of the original Scriptures; and another, when he was preaching, accused him of uncharitableness, for saying, It was very hard for most to be saved; saying, by that he went about to exclude most of his congregation; but he confuted him, and put him to silence with the parable of the stony ground, and other texts out of the 13th chapter of St Matthew, in our Saviour’s sermon out of a ship; all his methods being to keep close to the Scriptures, and what he found not warranted there, himself would not warrant nor determine, unless in such cases as were plain, wherein no doubts or scruples did arise.

In the last year of his twelve years in prison, the pastor of the congregation at Bedford died, and he was appointed to take care of the souls on December 12, 1671. During his time in this role, he often had arguments with scholars who came to challenge him, thinking he was uninformed. Even though he spoke clearly and used Scripture without complicated phrases or logic, he caught one challenger off guard by asking whether we had the true copies of the original Scriptures. Another time, while he was preaching, someone accused him of being uncharitable for saying, It was very hard for most to be saved, claiming he was trying to exclude most of his congregation. However, he silenced that person by referencing the parable of the stony ground and other verses from chapter 13 of St Matthew, from our Savior's sermon on a boat. His approach was to stick closely to Scripture, refusing to support or make judgments about anything not explicitly addressed there, except in clear situations with no doubts or questions.

But not to make any further mention of this kind, it is well known that this person managed all his affairs with such exactness, as if he had made it his study, above all other things, not to give occasion of offence, but rather suffer many inconveniences, to avoid being never heard to reproach or revile any, what injury soever he received, but rather to rebuke those that did; and as it was in his conversation, so it is manifested in those books he has caused to be published to the world; where like the archangel disputing with Satan about the body of Moses, as we find it in the epistle of St Jude, brings no railing accusation (but leaves the rebukers, those that persecuted him) to the Lord.

But to not go into more detail about this, it’s well known that this person managed all his affairs with such precision, as if he had focused, above all else, on not causing any offense, even if it meant enduring many inconveniences to avoid ever being heard to blame or insult anyone, no matter what injury he faced. Instead, he would rebuke those who did. Just as it was in his conversations, this is also evident in the books he had published for the world, where, like the archangel debating with Satan over the body of Moses, as we find in the epistle of St Jude, he makes no harsh accusations but leaves the rebukers—those who persecuted him—to the Lord.

In his family he kept up a very strict discipline in prayer and exhortation; being in this like Joshua, as the good man expresses it, viz., Whatsoever others did, as for me and my house, we will serve the Lord: and indeed a blessing waited on his labours and endeavours, so that his wife, as the Psalmist says, was like a pleasant vine upon the walls of his house, and his children like olive branches round his table; for so shall it be with the man that fears the Lord, and though by reason of the many losses he sustained by imprisonment and spoil, of his chargeable sickness, etc., his earthly treasure swelled not to excess; he always had sufficient to live decently and creditably, and with that he had the greatest of all treasures, which is content; for as the wise man says, That is a continual feast.

In his family, he maintained a very strict routine of prayer and encouragement; he was much like Joshua, as the good man puts it, saying, Whatever others do, as for me and my house, we will serve the Lord. A blessing truly followed his efforts, so much so that his wife, as the Psalmist describes, was like a pleasant vine upon the walls of his house, and his children like olive branches around his table; for so shall it be with the man that fears the Lord. Although he faced many losses from imprisonment and hardships, and due to his costly illnesses, his material wealth didn’t increase excessively; he always had enough to live comfortably and honorably, and on top of that, he had the greatest treasure of all, which is contentment; for as the wise man says, That is a continual feast.

But where content dwells, even a poor cottage is a kingly palace, and this happiness he had all his life long; not so much minding this world, as knowing he was here as a pilgrim and stranger, and had no tarrying city, but looked for one made with hands eternal in the highest heavens: but at length was worn out with sufferings, age, and often teaching, the day of his dissolution drew near, and death, that unlocks the prison of the soul, to enlarge it for a more glorious mansion, put a stop to his acting his part on the stage of mortality; heaven, like earthly princes, when it threatens war, being always so kind as to call home its ambassadors before it be denounced, and even the last act or undertaking of his, was a labour of love and charity; for it so falling out that a young gentleman, a neighbour of Mr Bunyan’s, happening into the displeasure of his father, and being much troubled in mind upon that account, and also for that he heard his father purposed to disinherit him, or otherwise deprive him of what he had to leave; he pitched upon Mr Bunyan as a fit man to make way for his submission, and prepare his father’s mind to receive him; and he, as willing to do any good office, as it could be requested, as readily undertook it; and so riding to Reading in Berkshire, he then there used such pressing arguments and reasons against anger and passion, as also for love and reconciliation, that the father was mollified, and his bowels yearned to his returning son.

But where there is content, even a simple cottage feels like a grand palace, and this happiness he experienced his whole life long; he wasn't so focused on this world, knowing he was just a traveler here and had no lasting home, but was looking for one made by eternal hands in the highest heavens. Eventually, he became weary from suffering, aging, and often teaching, and the time of his passing approached. Death, which opens the prison of the soul to make room for a more glorious home, ended his role on the stage of life. Just like earthly rulers, heaven, when it seems to be on the verge of war, kindly calls its ambassadors home before declaring it. Even his last act was one of love and charity; a young man, a neighbor of Mr. Bunyan’s, fell out of his father’s favor and was deeply troubled about it, especially since he heard his father intended to disinherit him or take away what he had. He chose Mr. Bunyan as the right person to help him seek reconciliation and prepare his father to accept him. Mr. Bunyan, eager to help in any way he could, gladly took on the task. So, he rode to Reading in Berkshire and presented such compelling arguments against anger and passion, and for love and reconciliation, that the father softened, his heart aching for his returning son.

But Mr Bunyan, after he had disposed all things to the best for accommodation, returning to London, and being overtaken with excessive rains, coming to his lodgings extremely wet, fell sick of a violent fever, which he bore with much constancy and patience, and expressed himself as if he desired nothing more than to be dissolved, and be with Christ, in that case esteeming death as gain, and life only a tedious delaying felicity expected; and finding his vital strength decay, having settled his mind and affairs, as well as the shortness of time, and the violence of his disease would permit, with a constant and christian patience, he resigned his soul into the hands of his most merciful Redeemer, following his pilgrim from the City of Destruction, to the New Jerusalem; his better part having been all along p. 241there, in holy contemplation, pantings and breathings after the hidden manna and water of life, as by many holy and humble consolations expressed in his letters to several persons in prison, and out of prison, too many to be inserted at present.  He died at the house of one Mr Struddock, a grocer, at the Star on Snow Hill, in the parish of St Sepulchre’s, London, on the 12th of August 1688, and in the sixtieth year of his age, [241] after ten days’ sickness; and was buried in the new burying place near the Artillery Ground; where he sleeps to the morning of the resurrection, in hopes of a glorious rising to an incorruptible immortality of joy and happiness; where no more trouble and sorrow shall afflict him, but all tears be wiped away; when the just shall be incorporated as members of Christ their head, and reign with Him as kings and priests for ever.

But Mr Bunyan, after making all the necessary arrangements for comfort, returned to London and was caught in heavy rain. Arriving at his lodgings soaking wet, he fell ill with a severe fever, which he endured with great strength and patience. He spoke as if he longed for nothing more than to pass away and be with Christ, considering death a gain, while viewing life as just a prolonged wait for happiness. As he noticed his strength fading, he organized his thoughts and affairs, and, with the limited time left and the severity of his illness, he calmly and patiently entrusted his soul to the hands of his compassionate Redeemer, following his journey from the City of Destruction to the New Jerusalem. His true self had always been there, deeply engaged in spiritual reflections and yearning for the hidden nourishment and living water, as shown through the many uplifting and humble letters he wrote to various people in and out of prison—too numerous to mention here. He died at the home of one Mr Struddock, a grocer, at the Star on Snow Hill, in the parish of St Sepulchre’s, London, on the 12th of August 1688, at sixty years old, [241] after ten days of illness. He was buried in the new cemetery near the Artillery Ground, where he rests until the morning of resurrection, hoping for a glorious rise to an everlasting life filled with joy and happiness, where he will no longer suffer from troubles or sorrow, and all tears will be wiped away; when the righteous will be united as members of Christ their head and reign with Him as kings and priests forever.

A brief Character of Mr John Bunyan

He appeared in countenance to be of a stern and rough temper, but in his conversation mild and affable; not given to loquacity or much discourse in company, unless some urgent occasion required it; observing never to boast of himself or his parts, but rather seem low in his own eyes, and submit himself to the judgment of others, abhorring lying and swearing, being just in all that lay in his power to his word, not seeming to revenge injuries, loving to reconcile differences, and make friendship with all; he had a sharp quick eye, accompanied with an excellent discerning of persons, being of good judgment and quick wit.  As for his person, he was tall of stature, strong boned, though not corpulent, somewhat of a ruddy face, with sparkling eyes, wearing his hair on his upper lip, after the old British fashion; his hair reddish, but in his latter days, time had sprinkled it with grey; his nose well set, but not declining or bending, and his mouth moderate large; his forehead somewhat high, and his habit always plain and modest.  And thus have we impartially described the internal and external parts of a person, whose death hath been much regretted; a person who had tried the smiles and frowns of time; not puffed up in prosperity, nor shaken in adversity; always holding the golden mean.

He seemed to have a stern and rough exterior, but in conversation, he was mild and friendly; not prone to chatter or lengthy discussions unless necessary; he never boasted about himself or his abilities, instead appearing humble and willing to accept others' judgments. He detested lying and swearing, was always true to his word, avoided seeking revenge, loved to mend differences, and sought friendship with everyone. He had a sharp, observant eye and was excellent at reading people, demonstrating good judgment and quick wit. In terms of appearance, he was tall, strong without being overweight, with a somewhat ruddy complexion and sparkling eyes. He wore his hair in a mustache, following the old British style; it was reddish but had started to grey in his later years. His nose was well-formed, not bent, and he had a moderately large mouth. His forehead was somewhat high, and he consistently dressed simply and modestly. Thus, we have impartially described both the internal and external qualities of a person whose death is deeply mourned; someone who experienced the ups and downs of life, remaining humble in success and steady in hardship, always finding balance.

In him at once did three great worthies shine,
Historian, poet, and a choice divine:
Then let him rest in undisturbed dust,
Until the resurrection of the just.

He had three amazing talents:
Historian, poet, and a divine selection:
So let him rest in peaceful soil,
Until the resurrection of the righteous.

p. 243POSTSCRIPT

In this his pilgrimage, God blessed him with four children, one of which, named Mary, was blind, and died some years before; his other children were Thomas, Joseph, and Sarah; his wife Elizabeth having lived to see him overcome his labour and sorrow, and pass from this life to receive the reward of his work, long survived him not; but in 1692 she died, to follow her faithful pilgrim from this world to the other, whither he was gone before her; whilst his works, which consist of sixty books, remain for the edifying of the reader, and praise of the author.

During his journey, God blessed him with four children, one of whom, named Mary, was blind and had died a few years earlier; his other children were Thomas, Joseph, and Sarah. His wife, Elizabeth, lived to see him triumph over his struggles and sorrows, and to pass from this life to receive the reward of his work. She didn't survive long after him; in 1692, she died to join her faithful pilgrim in the next world, where he had gone before her. Meanwhile, his works, which total sixty books, remain to inspire readers and honor the author.

Vale.

Goodbye.

 

FINIS

FINIS

 

FOOTNOTES

[184]  The text from which he intended to preach was, Doth thou believe on the Son of God?  Jn. ix. 35.  See Preface to his Confession of Faith.

[184] The text he planned to preach was, Do you believe in the Son of God? Jn. ix. 35. See Preface to his Confession of Faith.

[187a]  Justice Wingate.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Justice Wingate.

[187b]  Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid.

[191a]  A right Judas.

A total traitor.

[191b]  Bunyan.

Bunyan.

[210]  The Venner insurrection is here referred to.

[210] The Venner uprising is mentioned here.

[214]  Bunyan here refers to a translation of Wickliffe’s doctrine in John Foxe’s Martyrology, a favourite book of his.

[214] Bunyan is talking about a translation of Wycliffe’s teachings in John Foxe’s Martyrology, which was one of his favorite books.

[219]  April 23, 1661.

April 23, 1661.

[224]  ‘Smayed,’ an obsolete contraction of ‘dismayed,’

[224] 'Smayed,' an old contraction of 'dismayed,'

[241]  It is an established fact that John Bunyan died on Friday, August 31, 1688.  He is recorded to have preached his last sermon on August 19.

[241] It’s a well-known fact that John Bunyan passed away on Friday, August 31, 1688. He is noted to have delivered his final sermon on August 19.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!